diff options
Diffstat (limited to '25337-h/25337-h.htm')
| -rw-r--r-- | 25337-h/25337-h.htm | 10939 |
1 files changed, 10939 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/25337-h/25337-h.htm b/25337-h/25337-h.htm new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6126cf6 --- /dev/null +++ b/25337-h/25337-h.htm @@ -0,0 +1,10939 @@ +<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" + "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> + +<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml"> + <head> + <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=iso-8859-1" /> + <title> + The Project Gutenberg eBook of Genuine Mediumship, by Swami Bhakta Vishita. + </title> + <style type="text/css"> +/*<![CDATA[ XML blockout */ +<!-- + + body {margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%;} + .frontend { text-align: center; font-size: 80%} + + p {margin-top: .75em; text-align: justify; + margin-bottom: .75em;} + + h1,h2,h3,h4,h5,h6 {text-align: center; clear: both;} /* all headings centered */ + + hr {width: 33%; margin-top: 1.5em; margin-bottom: 1.5em; + margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto; clear: both;} + + table { margin-left: 15%; margin-right: 15%;} + .toc { text-align: justify; + vertical-align: bottom;} + .toc2 { text-align: right; + vertical-align: bottom;} + .errata { text-align: left; + vertical-align: top;} + .errata2 { text-align: justify; + vertical-align: top;} + + .pagenum { position: absolute; + left: 92%; + font-size: 75%; + border: solid 1px; + padding: 0.1em; + background-color: white; + text-align: right;} + + .center {text-align: center;} + .right {text-align: right;} + + .transnote {margin: 2em 5% 1em 5%; font-size: 90%; padding: 0.5em 1em 0.5em 1em; + border: solid 1px silver; margin-left: 20%; margin-right: 20%;} + + // --> + /* XML end ]]>*/ + </style> + </head> +<body> + + +<pre> + +The Project Gutenberg EBook of Genuine Mediumship or The Invisible Powers, by +Bhakta Vishita + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + + +Title: Genuine Mediumship or The Invisible Powers + +Author: Bhakta Vishita + +Release Date: May 5, 2008 [EBook #25337] + +Language: English + +Character set encoding: ISO-8859-1 + +*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GENUINE MEDIUMSHIP *** + + + + +Produced by Suzanne Lybarger, Brian Janes and the Online +Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net + + + + + + +</pre> + + + +<div class="transnote"> +<h3>Transcriber's Note:</h3> + +<p>Obvious typographical errors have been corrected in +this text. For a complete list, please see <a href="#transnote">the bottom of +this document</a>.</p></div> + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> + +<h1>Genuine Mediumship</h1> + +<h3>OR</h3> + +<h2>The Invisible Powers</h2> + +<h3>By</h3> +<h2>SWAMI BHAKTA VISHITA</h2> + +<p class='center'><b>(Hindoo Master)</b><br /> +<b>Author of Seership, the Science of Knowing the Future</b></p> + +<p class='center'>ADVANCED THOUGHT PUBLISHING CO.<br /> +812 W. Van Buren St., Chicago, Ill.</p> + +<p class='center'>English Representatives<br /> +L. N. FOWLER & CO., 7 Imperial Arcade,<br /> +Ludgate Circus, London, England</p> + + +<p class='frontend'>Copyright, 1919<br /> +By<br /> +ADVANCED THOUGHT PUBLISHING CO.<br /> +Chicago, Ill.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /> +<h2>CONTENTS</h2> + + +<div class='center'> +<table border="0" cellpadding="4" cellspacing="0" summary="toc"> +<tr><td colspan='2'><b>PART I.</b></td></tr> + +<tr><td colspan='2'>NATURE'S FINER FORCES</td></tr> + +<tr><td class='toc'>Knowledge versus Faith. Supernormal, not Supernatural. +Supernormal, not Abnormal. The Prevailing Ignorance. +Prejudice Against the Unusual. Great Changes Impending. +The Naturalness of Occult Powers. The +World of Vibrations. Super-sensible Vibrations. Unseen +Worlds. Interpenetrating Planes and Worlds. Manifold +Planes of Existence. Planes and Vibrations. The +Higher Senses of Man. The World of Sensation. A +Senseless World. The Elemental Sense. The Raw Material +of Thought. The Evolution of the Senses. Unfoldment +of New Senses. Discovery of New Worlds. +We Sense Only Vibratory Motion. The Higher Planes +of Nature. An Appeal to Reason</td><td class='toc2'><a href="#Page_7">7</a></td></tr> + +<tr><td colspan='2'><b>PART II.</b></td></tr> + +<tr><td colspan='2'>MENTAL VIBRATIONS AND TRANSMISSION</td></tr> + +<tr><td class='toc'>The Higher Forces. Chitta, or Mind Substance. What +Modern Science Says. A Living Dynamic Focus. Dynamic +Correlate of Thought. Answer to Skeptical +Critics. The World of Vibrations. Unchartered Seas +of Vibration. The Human Wireless Telegraph Instrument. +A Great Scientist's Theory. Human-Electro-Magnetism. +Human Etherical Force. The Brain-Battery. +A Peculiar Organ. The Pineal Gland. Transmission +of Thought. A General Principle. Transformation +of Vibrations. Example of Electric Light. Example of +Wireless Telegraphy. Example of Light Waves. Transformation +of Mental Vibrations. Vibrational Attunement. +In Tune with the Higher Planes. Two Key-Words</td><td class='toc2'><a href="#Page_31">31</a></td></tr> + +<tr><td colspan='2'><b>PART III.</b></td></tr> + +<tr><td colspan='2'>THOUGHT TRANSFERENCE</td></tr> + +<tr><td class='toc'>Involuntary Transmission of Mental Vibrations. Thought +Waves. Vibratory Thought Force. Mental Atmospheres. +The Categories of Thought. Mental Whirlpools. +Mental Tidal Waves. Immunity to Thought Influences. +Mental Attunement. Voluntary Transmission of Mental +Vibrations. Voluntary Mental Influence. White +Magic. Black Magic. Base Use of Mind Power. The +Secret of Witchcraft. Modern Black Magic. The Explanation +of Sorcery. The Power of Fearthought. The +Negative Pole. Voodooism Explained. Self-Protection. +Repelling Adverse Influences. Telepathic Phenomena. +Scientific Investigators. How Experiments are Conducted. +Private Experiments. Development of Telepathic +Power. "Mind Reading." Development Practices. +The "Willing Game." Formal Tests. Automatic +Writing. Psychic Sensitiveness</td><td class='toc2'><a href="#Page_53">53</a></td></tr> + +<tr><td colspan='2'><b>PART IV.</b></td></tr> + +<tr><td colspan='2'>CLAIRVOYANCE AND KINDRED PHENOMENA</td></tr> + +<tr><td class='toc'>Clairvoyance Defined. The Phenomena of Clairvoyance. +Classification of Clairvoyant Phenomena. Psychometry. +The "Psychic Scent." Magnetic Affinity. Distant En Rapport. +Psychic Underground Explorations. Psychic +Detective Work. How to Psychometrize. Developing +Psychometry. Varieties of Psychometry. Psychometric +"Getting in Touch." Psychometric Readings. Crystal +Gazing, etc. Crystals and Bright Objects. The Care +of the Crystal. How To Use the Crystal. The "Milky +Mist." Classes of Psychic Pictures. General Directions +for Crystal Gazing. Selection of Place, etc. Adjusting +the Crystal. Time of Sitting. Other Persons +Present. Crystalline Vision. Physical Requirements. +Determining Time of Fulfillment. Two Classes of +Visions. Time and Space in Crystal Gazing. Direct +Clairvoyance. Trance Conditions. Clairvoyant Reverie. +The Dawn of Clairvoyance. Methods of Development</td><td class='toc2'><a href="#Page_79">79</a></td></tr> + +<tr><td colspan='2'><b>PART V.</b></td></tr> + +<tr><td colspan='2'>CLAIRVOYANCE: PAST, PRESENT AND FUTURE</td></tr> + +<tr><td class='toc'>Present Clairvoyance. The Human Aura. The Prana +Aura. The Auric Colors. Thought Forms. The X-Ray +Sense. Microscopic Vision. Space Clairvoyance. +The Psychic Telescope. Radio-Activity. Sensing the +Higher Vibrations. Viewing Distant Scenes. Time +Clairvoyance. Past Time Clairvoyance. The Mystery +Seeing the Past. Analogies of the Physical Plane. +Thousand Year Old Light. Reading the Light Waves. +The Akashic Plane. The Akashic Records. Degrees +of Clairvoyant Vision. "The Memory of Nature." Involuntary +Clairvoyance. Future Time Clairvoyance. +Seeing What Has Not Yet Happened. Simple Prevision. +The Nature of Time. The Oriental Teaching. +The Eternal Now. Absolute Time</td><td class='toc2'><a href="#Page_105">105</a></td></tr> + +<tr><td colspan='2'><b>PART VI.</b></td></tr> + +<tr><td colspan='2'>MEDIUMSHIP</td></tr> + +<tr><td class='toc'>What is Mediumship? Ancient Mediumship. Mediumship +and Religious Belief. The Ideals of Modern Spiritualism. +Immortality Demonstrated Through Mediumship. +The Truth of Personal Survival. The Gateway of Mediumship. +The Mediumistic Character. Mediumistic +Sensitivity. The Higher Vibratory Forces. Psychic +Attunement. The Development of Mediumship. Unconscious +Mediumship. Mediumship and Individuality. +Co-operation of Medium and Spirits. Mediumship Not +Dangerous. Rational Mediumship. The "Home Circle." +The Cure For Fraudulent Mediumship. Warning +to Young Mediums</td><td class='toc2'><a href="#Page_133">133</a></td></tr> + +<tr><td colspan='2'><b>PART VII.</b></td></tr> + +<tr><td colspan='2'>MEDIUMISTIC CONDITIONS</td></tr> + +<tr><td class='toc'>Physical Phenomena. "Psychic Force." Human Magnetism. +"Zoether." "Prana." Mental Phenomena. The +Value of Phenomena. Trance Condition Not Essential. +Scientific Reports on Phenomena. Phenomena +Without Darkness. Test Conditions. Is Darkness +Necessary? Developing Circles. Impersonating Mediumship. +The Proper Mental Condition. Proof of +Spirit Identity. The "Trance Condition." Spirit Impersonation. +Spirit Suggestion. Psychic Attunement. +Automatic Writing. Inspirational Speaking. Gradual +Development of Powers. Spirit Guides. No Loss +of Individuality. Mediumship Beneficial. Mediumship +and the Bible</td><td class='toc2'><a href="#Page_153">153</a></td></tr> + +<tr><td colspan='2'><b>PART VIII.</b></td></tr> + +<tr><td colspan='2'>HOW TO DEVELOP MEDIUMSHIP</td></tr> + +<tr><td class='toc'>Who are Mediumistic? The Mediumistic Temperament. Is +Mediumship Desirable? Developing the Natural Power. +Mediumship and Genius. Spontaneous Mediumship. +Mediumistic Flashes. Systematic Development. +The Development Circle. The Aspirational Attitude. +Natural Unfoldment. Persistent Watchful Waiting. +Building Lines of Communication. Developing Concentration. +The Call for Illumination. The Jacob's Ladder +of Communion. What a Development Circle Is. +Forming the Development Circle. The Sitters in the +Circle. The Spirit Communication Code. The Matter +of Time Conditions. Opening the Seance. Developing +a Medium. The Personnel of the Circle. Changing +the Sitters. Adding a Medium. Reasons for Changes. +Psychic Attunement. Pre-Test Manifestations. Premature +Tests. Forcing Tests. Spirit Directions. +Questioning the Spirits. Substance and Shadow</td><td class='toc2'><a href="#Page_173">173</a></td></tr> + +<tr><td colspan='2'><b>PART IX.</b></td></tr> + +<tr><td colspan='2'>MEDIUMISTIC PHENOMENA</td></tr> + +<tr><td class='toc'>The Part Played by the Sitters. Result of Bad Sitters. +Mental Atmosphere of the Medium. The Mediumistic +Mind. Mediumistic "Stage Fright." The Psychic +Telephone System. Interrupted Communications. +Some Difficulties of the Spirits. Difficulties Overcome. +The Psychic Triangle. Harmonious Relationship. The +Discord Note. Antagonistic Elements. The Open +Mind. Spirits and the Sense of Humor. Rhythmic +Harmony. Retarding Factors. Reasonable Demands +of Spirits. Harmonious Conditions. The Channel of +Communication. The Role of the Spirits. Difficulties +Among Spirits. Disturbing elements. Impersonation +Mediumship. True Purpose of Mediumship. +Gradual Development. Public Seances. Home Circle +Development. Undue Prolongation of Seances. Good +Advice to Young Mediums. Self-Protection for Mediums</td><td class='toc2'><a href="#Page_200">200</a></td></tr> + +<tr><td colspan='2'><b>PART X.</b></td></tr> + +<tr><td colspan='2'>EXPERIENCES IN THE CIRCLE</td></tr> + +<tr><td class='toc'>Signs of Spirit Presence. Spirit Rappings. Table Tippings. +The Spirit Signals. Flashes of Communication. +Spirit Code-Signals. Ouija Boards. A Homemade +Ouija Board. Trance or Inspirational Mediumship. +Symptoms of Trance Conditions. The Entranced +Stage. Trance Phenomena. Entering the +Trance. Advice to Trance Mediums. Speaking Mediumship. +Public-Speaking Under Control. Spirit Advice +and Counsel. Impersonating Manifestations. Incidents +of Impersonation. Incidents of Inspirational +Mediumship. Value of Identification. Fraudulent +Claims of Identity. Guarding Against Fraudulent +Spirits. Spirit Jokers. A Typical Case of Identification. +Recalling Past Incidents. Identifying Property. +Identifying Historical Personages</td><td class='toc2'><a href="#Page_229">229</a></td></tr> + +<tr><td colspan='2'><b>PART XI.</b></td></tr> + +<tr><td colspan='2'>HIGHER SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS</td></tr> + +<tr><td class='toc'>Spirit Psychometry and Clairvoyance. Spirit Psychic +Assistance. Writing Mediumship. Incidents of +Writing Mediumship. Developing Writing Mediumship. +Stead's Method and Results. Automatic Writing vs. +Inspirational Writing. Use and Abuse of Automatic +Writing. Advice to Writing Mediums. Drawing Mediumship. +The Planchette. How to Use the Planchette. +Healing Mediumship. How To Heal by Spirit +Power. Materialization Mediumship. The Spirit Cabinet +Is Necessary. How To Make the Spirit Cabinet. +How To Use the Spirit Cabinet. Spirit Phosphorescence. +Appearance of Materialized Substance. Materialized +Spirit Forms. Scientific Proof of Materialization. +How To Conduct a Materializing Seance. +Trumpet Mediumship. Spirit Playing on Musical Instruments. +Independent Slate Writing. The Slate +Writing Circle. Spirit Paintings. Practical Advice +to Developing Mediums</td><td class='toc2'><a href="#Page_251">251</a></td></tr> +</table> +</div> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_7" id="Page_7">7</a></span></p> +<h2>PART I</h2> + +<h3>NATURE'S FINER FORCES</h3> + + +<p>One of the most common mistaken conceptions +of the average student of the occult +sciences, and of so-called "psychic phenomena" +in general, is that which may be expressed by +the term "supernatural." This term, as you +know, is used to express the idea of "that which +is outside of the realm of Nature, and of Nature's +laws."</p> + + +<h4>Knowledge Versus Faith</h4> + +<p>As a matter of fact, as all the advanced students +and teachers of the occult doctrine know +full well, we have no direct knowledge whatsoever +of anything that is "outside of the realm +of nature, and of Nature's laws." It is true that +we may, by an act of faith, profess to believe +in powers and beings entirely apart from the +great realm of Nature—in fact, most persons +do believe in such powers and beings in connection +with their formal religion—but their +belief is entirely within the category of Faith, +and is not even pretended to be based upon actual +experience and phenomenal manifestation.</p> + +<p>The moment that there appears any manifestation +which is possible of being known to, or +experienced by, the human senses, ordinary or +extraordinary, that moment the phenomena +and the immediate cause thereof must be regarded +as being properly classed in the category +of "natural." This is true not only of such +phenomena as are perceived by means of our +ordinary five senses, but also of those which are +perceptible only to the highest powers of perception, +or higher senses, which are latent in all +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_8" id="Page_8">8</a></span>human beings but which are unfolded only in +the case of a comparatively few individuals of +the race.</p> + +<p>It should be clearly understood by all students +of occultism or psychic phenomena that man's +knowledge and experience, normal or supernormal, +is confined to the realm of Nature. There +is a "ring pass-not" around the boundaries of +the Kingdom of Nature which mortals cannot +pass, no matter how high may be their degree +of development and advancement. Even those +great mystics whose writings are filled with the +startling revelations of "union with the Divine," +and of "At-one-ment with Deity," are under no +illusion concerning this fact they know full well +that only in so far as Deity involves itself in +Nature—wraps itself up in the garments of Nature—can +it be directly experienced by man, +and thus actually known by him.</p> + + +<h4>Supernormal, Not Supernatural</h4> + +<p>Perhaps a clearer understanding of this important +subject will be had if we but substitute +the term "supernormal" for that of "supernatural." +The term "supernormal" is not commonly +employed, and but few know that such a +word is to be found in the dictionaries, much +less know its meaning; but a study of its meaning, +and its adoption in our thinking, will serve +to give us a clearer conception of the true nature +of many strange phases of experience of +which we have become conscious, either by reasons +of their manifestation by ourselves, or else +by the manifestation on the part of others. It +will accordingly be well for us to carefully examine +this term and its meaning.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_9" id="Page_9">9</a></span></p><p>"Subnormal" means: "Beyond, above, or exceeding +that which is <b>normal</b>; extraordinary, +inexplicable perhaps, but <b>not</b> supernatural." +Now, the term "normal" means: "Conforming +to a certain standard, rule, or type"; hence, +anything that is "supernormal" is something +that is <b>above the usual pattern, rule, or type</b>.</p> + +<p>There is an important distinction to be noted +here, to-wit: a thing may be <b>outside</b> of the usual +pattern, rule, or type, in the sense of being <b>inferior +to</b> or <b>under</b> the ordinary standard, and +in this case is known as "<b>abnormal</b>," the latter +term being employed as a term of depreciation. +On the other hand, the "<b>outside</b> of the standard" +quality may consist of a <b>superiority</b> to the +prevailing standard, and accordingly is entitled +to be classed in the category of the "<b>super</b>normal"—the +prefix "<b>super</b>" meaning "<b>above</b>, +<b>over</b>, <b>higher</b>, etc."</p> + +<p>It is important that the distinction be made +clearly between the use and meaning of these +two terms, "abnormal" and "supernormal," respectively. +The first named denotes <b>inferiority</b>, +and the latter denotes <b>superiority</b>. This distinction +may be more clearly apprehended by means +of a concrete example, as follows:</p> + +<p>On our own plane of existence the senses of +sight and hearing, respectively, are included in +the usual standard, pattern, and type of sense +normality—every normal person possesses these +senses in a certain general degree of power; +hence, on this plane of existence, a person born +blind, or deaf, is spoken of as "<b>abnormal</b>," that +is to say, such a person is <b>deficient</b> in regard to +the sense powers.</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_10" id="Page_10">10</a></span></p><p>On the contrary, let us imagine a plane of +existence, in which the great majority of individuals +lack the power of sight and hearing, +respectively. On such a plane of existence, the +occasional individual who was born possessed +of the powers of sight and hearing, respectively, +would be properly regarded as "<b>supernormal</b>," +that is to say, such a person would be +<b>superior</b> to the ordinary run of individuals—above +them, in fact. The term "<b>abnormal</b>" +means <b>minus</b> the ordinary standard quality; +and the term "<b>supernormal</b>" means <b>plus</b> the ordinary +standard quality. And yet both the +"plus" and the "minus" would be "outside" the +normal type, though there is a difference as +wide as that between the two poles, in this +"outsideness."</p> + + +<h4>Supernormal, Not Abnormal</h4> + +<p>The above important statement concerning +the distinction between the "abnormal" and +"supernormal" is not made merely for the purpose +of academic differentiation and classification. +On the other hand, it is made because +there is a most pernicious tendency on the part +of the ignorant and unthinking portions of the +public to regard and to classify certain high +phases of occult and psychic manifestation of +power as "abnormal," hence <b>below</b> the standard; +whereas, properly speaking, such manifestations +of power are far <b>above the standard</b>, +and, hence, clearly entitled to the term "supernormal."</p> + + +<h4>The Prevailing Ignorance</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_11" id="Page_11">11</a></span></p> + +<p>The ignorant and unthinking attitude of certain +portions of the general public toward this +class of phenomena is akin to that of a community +of blind and deaf persons, satisfied that +their own "three sense" standard is the highest +possible one attainable by living creatures and +that all variation therefrom must be considered +as "abnormal." In such a community there +would occasionally be born certain individuals +possessed of the senses of sight and hearing, in +addition to the common three senses possessed +by the entire community. Judging by what we +know of the tendency of human nature in such +cases, we are warranted in conjuring that the +ordinary run of persons in such a community +would revile the seeing and hearing individuals +as "abnormal," and their possessors therefore +to be pitied, and perhaps shunned. Only the intelligent +and thoughtful members of such a +community would be able to grasp the fact that +these exceptional individuals were really not +only not "abnormal," and inferior to type, but +that they were really "supernormal," and superior +to type.</p> + + +<h4>Prejudice Against the Unusual.</h4> + +<p>Those to whom the above illustration may +seem far-fetched, exaggerated, and unwarranted, +are asked to carefully consider the ignorant +and unthinking attitude which the great majority +of the general public, at least at first, present +toward that most wonderful display of +supernormal powers, known as "occult" or +"psychic," made by the few highly developed +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_12" id="Page_12">12</a></span>individuals of the race who are able to manifest +them to some degree. These individuals are +regarded as "queer," and "strange," "unnatural," +and "abnormal" by their ignorant and unthinking +neighbors and associates, just as the +seeing and hearing exceptional individuals were +likewise so regarded by their blind and deaf +neighbors in the above illustration. And, here +as in the illustration it is only the few intelligent +and thinking individuals of the community +who recognize that the departure from the +standard type is in the direction of advancement +and gain, rather than of retrogression and +loss—a plus attribute, rather than a minus one. +The illustration is startlingly true and in accordance +with the facts of the case, as many +thoughtful persons know only to well, and admit +sadly.</p> + + +<h4>Great Changes Impending</h4> + +<p>But it would be unjust and unfair to the general +public were we to fail to add to the above +criticism the fact that there is underway a +great change in the public opinion regarding +this important matter. More and more persons +are becoming interested in Nature's Finer +Forces every day; more are becoming more +familiar with the phenomena manifested by the +gifted individuals possessing these wondrous +powers; and more are coming to realize that +these powers are really latent in all of the members +of the human race, though lying dormant +in the majority thereof, and may be unfolded +and brought into active manifestation by scientific +methods of training and development. But, +even so, the student and teacher of this great +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_13" id="Page_13">13</a></span>subject should carefully bear in mind the important +distinction above made between that +which is "abnormal," and that which is "supernormal"; +and such should lose no opportunity +in pointing out this important distinction whenever +the subject arises in conversation or argument—for +the propaganda of truth should be +earnestly and vigorously pursued, in order that +the world may be liberated from its chains of +error.</p> + + +<h4>The Naturalness of the Occult Powers</h4> + +<p>Returning to the subject considered in the +opening paragraphs of this book, namely, the +<b>naturalness</b> of the occult and psychic higher +powers and the manifestation thereof, we +strongly advise all students of these subjects to +acquire a working knowledge of the place in +Nature occupied by these powers and their +manifestations. A little scientific information +on this subject will render the student better +able to intelligently teach others concerning +these matters, and also to successfully defend +himself when the ignorant and unthinking seek +to attack the things which are so dear to his +heart, and so real and evident to himself. Many, +by reason of their lack of scientific knowledge +on these points, not only fail to make converts +to their cause of truth, but often really drive +away persons who might otherwise be interested. +Many persons are really interested in and +attracted to the manifestations of the higher +occult and psychic powers, but are fearful of +anything "unnatural" or "supernatural," and +are disposed to be frightened off by any suspicion +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_14" id="Page_14">14</a></span>of such qualities in things. These same persons, +if shown that the phenomena have a perfectly +valid scientific base in natural forces and +laws, will throw aside their fears and will become +earnest investigators and students of this +great subject. Hence, as we have said, every +teacher and student of this subject should know +the true scientific natural basis thereof; and in +the following few pages we shall endeavor to +plainly, though briefly, present these to you.</p> + + +<h4>The World of Vibrations</h4> + +<p>Modern science furnishes abundant testimony +to support and substantiate the teachings of the +ancient Hindu sages to the effect that everything +in the Universe is in constant motion, +which is manifested by varying rates, degrees, +and modes of vibration. The modern scientists, +alike with the ancient occultist, knows that the +differences between the things of the Universe +arise mainly from the different rates, modes, +and degrees of the vibrations manifested in the +things themselves. If we change the vibration +of a thing, we practically change the manifested +nature of that thing. The difference between +solid ice, liquid water, semi-gaseous vapor, and +gaseous steam is simply the difference caused +by various rates of vibration caused by heat. +The difference between red and blue, green and +violet, is simply that caused by varying rates of +vibration. Light and heat, as well as sound, depend +for the differences upon rates of vibration.</p> + + +<h4>Super-Sensible Vibrations.</h4> + +<p>Moreover, as every text book on science informs +us, there are sounds too low as well as +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_15" id="Page_15">15</a></span>those too high for the human ear to register, +but which are registered by delicate instruments. +Again, there are colors beyond the place +of red, at one end of the visible spectrum; and +others beyond the place of violet at the other +end of that spectrum, which the human eye is +unable to register and detect, but which our apparatus +in the laboratory plainly register. The +ray of light which registers on the photographic +plate, and which causes sunburn on our +skin, is too high a rate of vibration for our eyes +to perceive. Likewise the X-Rays, and many +other of the finer rays of light known to science +are imperceptible to the unaided human vision—they +are actually "dark rays" so far as the +human eye is concerned, though man has devised +instruments by means of which they may +be caught and registered.</p> + + +<h4>The Higher Vibrations</h4> + +<p>The vibrations of magnetism and electricity +are imperceptible to our sight, though they may +be registered by the appropriate apparatus; +and if we had the proper sense of apparatus +to perceive them, these rays of vibratory force +would open up a whole new world to us. Likewise, +if we could increase our power of hearing-perception, +we would seem to be living in +a new world of sights and sounds now closed +to us. Reasoning along the same lines of +thought, many great thinkers have held that +there is no reason for doubting the possible +existence of other world-planes of being, just +as real and as actual as the one upon which we +live, and move, and have our being, but which +is forever invisible to the ordinary human sight +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_16" id="Page_16">16</a></span>and senses; the apparent nothingness of such +worlds arising solely from the great difference +in the rates of vibrations between the two +planes of being.</p> + + +<h4>Unseen Worlds.</h4> + +<p>Listen to what careful thinkers have said concerning +the possibility of entire worlds existing +in the same space occupied by us, but of which +we are unconscious by reason of our failure to +sense their vibrations: One says, "All our sensations +are due to the impact upon our sense-organs +of vibrations in some form. Variations +in the strength and rapidity of these vibrations +constitute the difference in our perceptions. Our +range of response is but a limited one. Some vibrations +are too rapid and some too slow to +affect our senses, and therefore we have called +to our aid various mechanical contrivances +which enable us to recognize existences which +would otherwise remain unknown. But it is still +conceivable that there may be, and doubtless +are, conditions of vibratory energy that escape +us, and which, if we could develop finer senses, +would yield wonderful results and extensions of +our power and knowledge. Today, indeed, we +are coming into contact with forces, possibilities, +and personalities which amount to a revelation +of a new universe of things."</p> + + +<h4>Interpenetrating Planes and Worlds.</h4> + +<p>Another says: "It is true that 'things are not +what they seem'; but everything seems to be +'thus and so' to us only because of its particular +plane of being, and that plane of being is determined +by its vibrations. On one plane there +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_17" id="Page_17">17</a></span>is a certain vibratory value or speed; on another +plane, a different one; but a plane is not +a place, but a state, and so it is possible that +two utterly different planes of being might co-exist +in the same place and be entirely unknown +to one another. That may seem absurd, but +it is a scientific truth, and many authorities +have endorsed the same."</p> + +<p>Another says: "There may be, right here and +now, passing through us and this world, some +planet invisible to us, with mountains, oceans, +lakes, rivers, cities, and inhabitants: and yet we +know absolutely nothing of their existence." +Another says: "Some students of the occult +find it difficult to grasp the idea of a number of +manifestations, each having its own rate of vibration, +occupying the same point of space at +the same time. A slight consideration of the +phenomena of the physical world would perhaps +aid such persons in assimilating the concept in +question. For instance, as every student of +physics knows, a single point of space may contain +at the same time vibrations of heat, light +of many shades, magnetism electricity, X-Rays, +etc., each manifesting its own rate of vibration, +land yet none interfering with the others."</p> + +<p>Another says: "Every beam of sunlight contains +many different colors, each with its own +degree of vibration, and yet none crowding out +the others. By the use of the proper forms of +laboratory apparatus each kind of light may be +separated from the others, and the ray thus +split up. The difference in colors arises simply +from the different rates of etheric vibrations. +Again, it is possible to send many telegrams +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_18" id="Page_18">18</a></span>along the same wire, at the same time, by using +senders and receivers of different vibratory +keynotes. The same thing has its corresponding +analogy in the case of the wireless telegraphy. +So you see, even on the physical planes +we find many forms of vibratory energy manifesting +on, in, and at the same point of space +at the same time, without interfering one with +the other."</p> + + +<h4>Manifold Planes of Existence</h4> + +<p>The ancient occult teachings have ever insisted +upon the presence of numerous planes of existence, +of which our own particular plane is +but one. And all of these numerous planes are +equally within the realms of Nature; none of +them being supernatural. And there is always +found to exist a correspondence between these +several planes of manifestation; and, under +supernormal conditions, a certain degree of possible +communication between them. Each of +these planes has numerous subdivisions and +subplanes, the divisions being according to the +rule of "sevens," as follows: there are seven +grand planes, and each of these are subdivided +into seven secondary planes, and each of these +into seven tertiary planes, and so on until the +division has been made seven times.</p> + +<p>The student of occultism, particularly at the +beginning of his studies, experiences difficulty +in comprehending just what is meant by the +term "plane" as employed in the occult teachings. +His first impression, usually encouraged +by the use of the dictionary, is that each "plane" +is one of a series of strata or layers, above and +below which are present other layers or strata. +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_19" id="Page_19">19</a></span>Even after the student progresses in his understanding +of the subject, this original picture of +material layers and strata tends to persist in +his thought on the subject. The error, of course, +arises from his original conception of the +planes, layers, or strata as being composed of +gross material matter, whereas, as a matter of +fact, only one of the many planes is so composed. +When one stops to think that even the +grossest form of matter is itself composed of +vibrations of energy (for science teaches that +all matter is but energy at the last); and that +all other forms of material substance is likewise +so composed of vibrations of energy; then one +is on the road to the discovery of the real state +of affairs. Then he begins to realize that instead +of the planes of being rising one above the +other in the scale of their fineness, they are +graded according to their degree of vibratory +energy, and each may actually occupy the same +space as all the others. In short, the "planes" +are not strata or layers of "matter" at all, but +are simply different states of vibration of energy; +and that which we know as "matter" is +simply one (and a very low one) of the many +forms of such vibrations.</p> + +<p>From the above, it is seen that the various +planes of being are not distinguished by spatial +position; they do not lie one superimposed on +the other, like layers or strata of matter. Instead, +they interpenetrate each other in the +same limits of space. A single point of space +may accommodate the manifestations of each +and all of the seven great planes of being, and +all the subdivisions, and sub-divisions (sevenfold +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_20" id="Page_20">20</a></span>in division) at the same time. The old occultists +impressed this and other facts upon the +minds of their pupils by the oft-repeated aphorism: +"<b>A plane of being is not a place of being, +but a state of being.</b>" And the "state of being" +is simply a certain manifestation of vibratory +energy. With these ideas firmly fixed in the +mind, the student is less apt to wander astray +from the facts of the case.</p> + + +<h4>Planes and Vibrations</h4> + +<p>To those who may be disposed to regard the +above statements concerning the "planes of being" +as somewhat visionary, theoretical, or imaginary, +we would say: "Go to modern science, +and verify this statement." The following quotation +from a writer on the subject will serve +to illustrate this fact, viz.: "We are apt to think +that we are familiar with every kind of matter +in existence, but such is not the case. We are +familiar with only a few forms of matter. Spectrum +analysis shows us that on certain fixed +stars there are forms of matter far different +from matter as we know it on this planet. On +some stars this unknown matter appears to be +of a much lower form of vibration than that +manifested by terrestrial matter; while on +others, there appears to be a much higher vibratory +rate than even that manifested by the +most subtle forms of ultra-gaseous matter +known to us here. Even on our own globe we +can distinguish between several great class of +matter. In addition to the forms called 'solid,' +'liquid,' and 'gaseous,' respectively, science +now recognizes a fourth plane of matter known +as 'ultra-gaseous' matter, and there are indications +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_21" id="Page_21">21</a></span>of several even finer states of matter, +known under the general term of 'radiant matter.' +In fact, modern science sees 'radiant matter' +apparently fading away into 'radiant +energy.'"</p> + +<p>In view of the facts of modern science concerning +the different planes of substance, matter +and energy, it is mere stupidity that ventures +to question the possibility of the existence +of great plane of being and life beyond the +range of the ordinary senses of man—planes +surrounding us on all sides, occupying the same +space as we do, yet unseen by us, and we largely +unseen by those dwelling upon such planes.</p> + + +<h4>The Higher Senses of Men.</h4> + +<p>There are found persons who, while admitting +the possibility of other and finer planes of +being and life, yet question the possibility of +communication between these planes of existence. +They say, with apparently sound logic, +"How is it possible for the human being, with +his ordinary senses, to 'sense' things or being, +dwelling on finer planes of being?" If this were +all that there is to the question, we might well +echo "How, indeed?" and agree with the critic. +But, this is not all that there is to it—not even +the beginning of the end of the tale. For not +only may things on the finer planes become perceptible +to human beings by means of the lowering +of the vibrations of these finer vibratory +objects in certain ways, but human beings may +develop and cultivate an increased power in +their senses of sight and hearing, and thus +raise their vibrations so as to "sense" the things +of the higher vibrations; and, still more, human +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_22" id="Page_22">22</a></span>beings may, and often do, develop and cultivate +certain latent powers of "sensing" which are +inherent in every one of us, and thus directly +"sense" the sights and sounds of the higher +planes of existence, almost if not quite as clearly +as they can sense the objects and events of +their own plane of existence. To understand +how this can be, it is necessary to carefully consider +the question of "sensing" in general, so +as to understand just what enables us to "sense" +anything at all. Once understanding this, it is +but a step further to understand this <b>supernormal</b> +sensing referred to. Let us then examine +this matter of "sensing" in general.</p> + + +<h4>The World of Sensation.</h4> + +<p>The reports of our sense organs are called +"sensations." A sensation is defined as "an impression, +or the consciousness of an impression, +made upon the mind through the medium of a +nerve or one of the organs of sense. The term +'sense' is defined as 'a faculty possessed by animals +of perceiving external objects by means of +impressions made upon certain organs of the +body, or of perceiving changes in the condition +of the body.' Our senses have been well said +to constitute 'the doors to the outside world.' +Unless our attention is specially directed to the +subject, few of us even begin to realize how +completely we are dependent upon these 'doors' +to the outside world" for our knowledge of that +outside world. It is only when we stop to imagine +how completely shut in, or shut out, we +would be if all of our sense channels should be +destroyed, that we can even begin to realize +just how dependent we are upon our senses for +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_23" id="Page_23">23</a></span>our knowledge of the world in which we live, +and move, and have our being.</p> + + +<h4>A Senseless World.</h4> + +<p>A writer on the subject has said: "Psychologists +have pointed out to us the fact that if a +human being were born without sense organs, +no matter how perfect a brain he might have, +his life would be little more than that of a +plant. Such a person would exist merely in a +dreamlike state, with only the very faintest +manifestations of consciousness. His consciousness +would not be able to react in response to +the impact of sensations from the outside +world, for there would be no such impact. And +as consciousness depends almost entirely upon +the impact of, or resistance to, outside impressions, +his consciousness would be almost entirely +inactive. He would be conscious of his +own existence, but would probably never realize +the fact fully, for he would have nothing +else with which to compare himself, and his +self-consciousness would never be aroused by +contact with things outside of himself. Such a +person would not have even the memories of +previous sensations or experiences to arouse +or heighten his consciousness or thought, and +consequently he would have no imagination to +use. He would be, to all intents and purposes, a +living corpse. Helen Keller has only two doors +of sensation closed to her—the sense of sight +and the sense of hearing. Touch, taste, and +smell, however were left to her; and each was +quickened and heightened in order to help so +far as possible to perform the world of the defective +senses. The reaching of the consciousness +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_24" id="Page_24">24</a></span>of this girl is considered by science to be +akin to a miracle—yet only two senses were +missing. To appreciate the full meaning of the +importance of the senses, one has but to think +of Helen Keller as having been also deprived of +the sense of touch."</p> + + +<h4>The Elemental Sense.</h4> + +<p>Science informs us that all of the five senses +of man, viz., the respective senses of touch, +sight, hearing, taste, and smell are but modifications +of one elementary sense namely the +sense of touch; and that the other senses have +been gradually evolved from that one elementary +sense. This is seen to be the case when it +is realized that the only way that we "sense" +the presence of an outside object—be that object +either a material substance, a vibration of +the air, or an etheric vibration of light—is by +that outside object coming in contact, directly +or indirectly, with one or more of our sensory +nerves, the latter conveying the report of the +contact to the brain, which translates the sensation +into what is called a "perception." This +is true of the sensations of touch, sight, hearing, +taste, and smell, and of senses higher than +these and which as yet are not recognized by +science. Consequently, the consciousness of the +presence of an outside thing arises from contact +with that outside thing through the channel +of the sense of touch, or of some of its more +complex evolved phases.</p> + + +<h4>The Raw Material of Thought.</h4> + +<p>From what has been said, it is seen that we +can know only those things concerning the outside +world which are capable of being reported +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_25" id="Page_25">25</a></span>to us by means of sense impressions, simple +or complex—all of our thought regarding the +world is made up from "the raw materials of +thought" which psychologists have termed sensations. +Consequently, if an individual is deprived +of one or more of his ordinary senses, +his knowledge of the outside world is decreased +to just that extent. And, likewise, if the individual +were to be given one or more additional +senses, his knowledge of the world would be increased +in the same ratio. The same result, at +least in a certain degree, would be attained if +the existing senses of the individual were to be +increased in power so as to register higher +rates of vibration than they now consciously +register and record.</p> + + +<h4>The Evolution of the Senses.</h4> + +<p>This subject of increased sense-powers has +always been a fascinating one for the psychologists, +and much speculation has been indulged +in concerning the increased consciousness of +mankind were additional senses opened to it. +We ask you to carefully consider the following +quotations from psychologists possessing the +"scientific imagination."</p> + +<p>A psychologist says: "All the senses have +been evolved from the elementary sense of +Touch. All of our senses are but modified, specialized, +and more complex forms of the sense of +Touch. The elementary life-forms possessed +merely the sense of Touch; and that but faintly +developed—but a faint sensitiveness to outside +impressions. Then developed the sense of Taste, +from which later evolved the sense of Smell, the +latter even now being closely associated with +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_26" id="Page_26">26</a></span>the former. Then evolved the sense of Hearing, +or the consciousness of the contact of air vibrations +called 'sound.' Then evolved the sense of +sight, or the consciousness of contact with the +light waves of the other. And it is not impossible, +or even improbable, that the human race +will eventually develop other and more complex +senses—in fact, many even now claim that the +development of extra senses is now under way +in the race, and that the same are now manifesting +the presence and their powers in exceptional +cases."</p> + + +<h4>Unfoldment of New Senses</h4> + +<p>The same writer continues as follows: "Even +as it is man is able to perceive only a limited +number of sound vibrations—there are many +sound vibrations above and below his scale, and +which he is unable to perceive, but which are +registered by delicate instruments. Likewise, +man is able to perceive only a limited range of +light vibrations, there being enormous fields of +such vibrations above and below his range. +Again, man is unable to sense electrical waves, +or magnetic waves—though, theoretically, he +should be able to sense these as well as light +waves, the difference between these respective +fields of etheric vibrations being simply different +rates of vibration. Imagine what a new +world would be opened to man if he could sense +the waves of electricity. In that case he could +'see' things as far away from him as the waves +of electricity could travel, and even though +solid objects intervened, as in the case of the +X-Rays. In such a case a man might actually +'see' things at the other side of the world, by +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_27" id="Page_27">27</a></span>means of 'wireless electrical waves.' Theoretically +these things are possible, providing that +man's optical nerves are rendered more sensitive, +or provided that he evolves a new set of +sensory nerves and instruments of impression."</p> + + +<h4>Discovery of New Worlds.</h4> + +<p>Another psychologist says: "If a new sense or +two were added to the present normal number +in man, that which is now the phenomenal +world for all of us might, for all that we know, +burst into something amazingly different and +wider, in consequence of the additional revelations +of these new senses." Another authority +has said: "It does not seem at all improbable +that there are properties of matter of which +none of our senses can take immediate cognizance, +and which other beings might be able to +see in the same manner that we are sensible +to light, sound, etc." Another writer has said: +"We know that our sensory nerves are capable +of transmitting to the brain only a part of the +phenomena of the universe. Our senses give us +only a section of the world's phenomena. Our +senses usher only certain phenomena into the +presence of our minds. If we had three or four +new senses added, this might appear like a new +world to us; we might become conscious of a +vast number of phenomena which at present +never have any effect upon our nervous system. +It is not possible to imagine a race of beings +whose senses do not resemble ours, inhabiting +other worlds."</p> + + +<h4>Transcendental Senses</h4> + +<p>Another writer has drawn an interesting picture, +which is based upon a conjecture which is +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_28" id="Page_28">28</a></span>scientifically valid, as follows: "The late Professor +James once suggested as a useful exercise +for young students a consideration of the +changes which would be worked in our ordinary +world if the various branches of our receiving +instruments happened to exchange duties; +if, for instance, we heard all colors, and saw all +sounds. All this is less mad than it seems. Music +is but an interpretation of certain vibrations +undertaken by the ear; and color is but +an interpretation of other vibrations undertaken +by the eye. Were such an alteration of +our senses to take place, the world would still +be sending us the same messages, but we should +be interpreting them differently. Beauty +would still be ours, though speaking in another +tongue. The birds' song would then strike our +retina as pageant of color; we should see all +the magical tones of the wind, hear as a great +fugue the repeated and harmonized greens +of the forest, the cadences of stormy skies. Did +we realize how slight an adjustment of our own +organs is needed to initiate us into such a +world, we should perhaps be less contemptuous +of those mystics who tell us in moments of +transcendental consciousness they 'heard flowers +that sounded, and saw notes that shone'; +or that they have experienced rare moments +of consciousness in which the senses were fused +organs is needed to initiate us into such a +world into a single and ineffable act of perception, +in which color and sound were known as +aspects of the same thing."</p> + + +<h4>We Sense Only Vibratory Motion.</h4> + +<p>In assimilating the strange and wonderful +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_29" id="Page_29">29</a></span>conceptions of the psychologists above quoted, +concerning the possibility of a new world of +sensation arising from the possession of new +channels of sense impression, we must never +lose sight of the basic fact that all <b>sensations +result from contact with vibratory motion</b>. An +eminent scientific authority has said regarding +this: "The only way the external world affects +the nervous system is by means of vibratory +motion. Light is vibratory motion; Sound is vibratory +motion; Heat is vibratory motion; +Touch is vibratory motion; Taste and Smell are +vibratory motion. The world is known to us +simply by virtue of, and in relation to, the vibratory +motion of its particles. Those vibratory +motions are appreciated and continued by the +nervous system, and by it brought at length to +the mind's perception."</p> + + +<h4>The Higher Planes of Nature</h4> + +<p>In view of the facts and principles above set +forth and considered, we may begin to see that +there is nothing "unnatural" in the hypothesis +that there may be reports conveyed to the consciousness +of man by means of higher vibrations +than those of ordinary sound, or ordinary +sight, providing that man has either (1) highly +developed his ordinary senses of sight, hearing, +or touch to a degree sufficiently high to register +these higher vibrations; or else has evolved and +unfolded into consciousness certain latent faculties +of sense-impression which are lying dormant +in the great masses of mankind. In fact, +the thoughtful person will be forced to admit +that this new knowledge of the nature of sensations, +and of its relation to vibratory motion, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_30" id="Page_30">30</a></span>renders extremely probable the truth of the +great body of reports of such so-called extra-conscious +knowledge which the experience of +the race has furnished from the beginning of +human history down to the present time. Such +a person will see that it is not a sign of "credulity" +for a person to accept such reports, so +universally set forth; but that, rather, it is a +sign of "credulity" for a person to accept blindly +the dogmatic assertions of the materialistic +sceptics to the effect that "there is no such +thing possible in the natural world, under +natural world, under natural laws—the whole +thing is delusion or else deliberate fraud." Such +"know-it-all" persons are usually found to really +"know much that is not true," and to lack +knowledge of much that is true, regarding +Nature, her realm and her laws.</p> + + +<h4>An Appeal To Reason.</h4> + +<p>Concluding these statements, let us say that +the student of this book will find nothing contained +within this book which is contrary to +Nature's laws and principles. He will nowhere +in it be asked to suspend the exercise of his +reason, and to accept as facts things which violate +all of Nature's laws. Instead, he will find +at each point full natural explanations of even +the most wonderful phenomena; and the appeal +to accept same will be made always to his reason, +and not to his blind faith or unreasoning +belief. The student is urged to build his knowledge +of this important subject upon this solid +rock of natural law and fact, and not upon the +shifting and sinking sands of mere dogmatic +assertion and appeal to assumed authority ancient +or modern.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_31" id="Page_31">31</a></span></p> +<h2>PART II</h2> + +<h3>Mental Vibrations and Transmissions</h3> + + +<p>In the category of Nature's Finer Forces +must be included that class of manifestations +which are generally known as Telepathy, +Thought Transference, Thought Force, etc., all +of which are based upon the fact that there is +present in all such mental states as Thought, +Emotion, Desire, etc., a certain rate of vibratory +motion, which motion is capable of being +radiated from the mind of the person manifesting +them in such power and force that they +may be registered with more or less distinctness +upon the minds of other persons are at a +greater or less distance from the first person. +In the more common forms of its manifestation, +such mental force or power is known as +Thought Force, Mental Influence, etc., and in +its more pronounced and less common phases it +is known as Telepathy, Thought Transference, +etc., but the basic principle is precisely the same +in all of such cases, simple or complex though +their manifestations may be.</p> + + +<h4>The Higher Forces.</h4> + +<p>We may say here, frankly and plainly, however, +that the advanced occultists regard this +class of phenomena as comparatively simple +and elementary, and therefore not fully entitled +to be included in the same category with the +higher phases of Nature's Finer Forces, such +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_32" id="Page_32">32</a></span>as, for instance, Clairvoyance, Psychometry, +Communication with the Higher Planes, etc. +But notwithstanding this, we are of the opinion +that any and every one of the finer forces of +nature, i.e., any of the forces which are over +and above the plane upon which the ordinary +senses of man, normally developed, ordinarily +function and operate, should be placed in one +general category of the Higher Forces of Nature, +particularly in a work of this kind designed +for the instruction of the general public upon +these important subjects. Accordingly, these +lesser manifestations of the finer forces in the +natural world shall be carefully considered in +this part of this book, so that the student may +become acquainted with the scientific principles +upon which they are based, and may be enabled +to develop the power of manifesting such powers +if he choose to do so; and that he may understand +the nature of such forces and powers +when they are manifested by other persons.</p> + + +<h4>Chitta, or Mind Substance.</h4> + +<p>The Hindu Teachings hold that that which +we call "Mind" is not an intangible something +different from anything else in Nature, but +that, on the contrary, it forms a part of Nature's +general manifestation, and is a substantial +thing. The Hindus have given to this Mind +Substance the name of Chitta. Without going +into metaphysical discussion, or entering into +technical details concerning this Mind Substance +or Chitta, we may say that the Hindus +believe it to be one phase of the great Manifestation +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_33" id="Page_33">33</a></span>which we call Nature—just as that +which we call Matter is another phase of Manifestation—and, +like Matter, having its own +particular kind of force, or energy, its own +rates of vibrations, and its own attribute of +radiating its vibratory force or energy over +space. Chitta manifests its activity in creating +Thought, Emotions, etc., and also in receiving +impressions from the outside world which it +translates into perceptions and ideals. Chitta, +or Mind Substance, is not regarded by the +Hindus as being identical with the Soul, or the +Ego; but, on the contrary, they regard it as +being an instrument for the expression of the +activity of the Ego, or Soul, just as the Body +is another kind of instrument. Both Body and +Mind are regarded as being intended for the +use of the Ego or Soul, and not as identical +with the latter. We shall not discuss these distinctions +further in this book, this subject being +apart from the general field and scope of +the present work.</p> + + +<h4>What Modern Science Says.</h4> + +<p>There are many to whom this conception of +the vibration energy of Chitta or Mind Substance +may seem strange. But such persons +will be still more surprised, perhaps, when they +are told that modern science has practically +admitted the general truth contained in the +Hindu teachings concerning the same, though +modern science seems to cloak the facts of the +case in technical terms so that the ordinary +person is unable to comprehend the real facts +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_34" id="Page_34">34</a></span>dwelling beneath these terms. To this latter class +we specially commend the following statement made +by Professor Ochorowicz, the eminent European +scientist, a few years ago. Professor Ochoriwicz +says:</p> + + +<h4>A Living Dynamic Focus.</h4> + +<p>"Every living being is a dynamic focus. A +dynamic focus tends ever to propagate the motion +that is proper to it. Propagated motion becomes +transformed according to the medium it traverses. +Motion always tends to propagate itself. Therefore, +when we see work of any kind—mechanical, electrical, +nervic, or psychic—disappear without visible effort, +then of two things, one happens, namely, either +a transmission or a transformation. Where does the +first end, and where does the second begin? In an +identical medium there is only <b>transmission</b>; in a +different medium there is <b>transformation</b>.</p> + +<p>"You send an electric current through a thick +wire. You have the current, but you do not perceive +any other force. But cut that thick wire, and connect +the ends by means of a fine wire, and this fine +wire will grow hot—there will be a <b>transformation</b> +of a part of the current into <b>heat</b>. Take a pretty +strong current, and interpose a wire still more resistant, +or a very thin carbon rod, and the carbon +will emit <b>light</b>. A part of the current, then, is +transformed into heat and light. The light acts in +every direction around about, first visibly as light, +then invisibly as heat and electric current. Hold a +magnet near it. If the magnet is weak and movable, +in the form of a magnetic needle, the beam of light +will cause it to deviate; if it is strong and immovable, +it will in turn cause the beam of light to deviate. +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_35" id="Page_35">35</a></span><b>And all this from a distance, without contact, +without special conductors.</b></p> + + +<h4>Dynamic Correlate of Thought.</h4> + +<p>"A process that is at once chemical, physical and +psychical, goes on in the brain. A complex action +of this kind is propagated through the gray brain +matter, as waves are propagated in water. Regarded +on its physiological side, an idea is only a +vibration, a vibration that is propagated, yet which +does not pass out of the medium in which it can +exist as such. It is propagated only as far as other +vibrations allow. It is propagated more widely if it +assumes the character which subjectively we call +emotive. But it cannot go beyond without being +transformed. Nevertheless, like force in general, it +cannot remain in isolation, and it escapes in disguise.</p> + +<p>"Thought stays at home, as the chemical action +of a battery remains in the battery; it is represented +by its dynamic correlate, called in the case of the +battery a 'current,' and in the case of the brain, I +know not what; but whatever its name may be, it is +<b>the dynamic correlate of thought</b>. I have chosen the +name 'dynamic correlate.' There is something more +than that; the universe is neither dead nor void.</p> + +<p>"A force that is transmitted meets other forces, +and if it is transformed only little by little it usually +limits itself to modifying another force at its own +cost, though without suffering materially thereby. +This is the case particularly with forces that are +persistent, concentrated, well seconded by their +medium. It is the case with the physiological equilibrium, +nervic force, psychic force, ideas, emotions, +tendencies. These modify environing forces, without +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_36" id="Page_36">36</a></span>themselves disappearing. They are imperceptibly +transformed, <b>and if the next man is of a nature +exceptionally well adapted to them, they gain in +inductive action</b>."</p> + + +<h4>Answer to Skeptical Critics</h4> + +<p>The two most likely objections advanced against +this conception by sceptical critics are as follows: +"(1) The mental vibratory motion, or vibratory waves, +are not known to science, nor recorded on scientific +instruments such as the galvanometer. What is the +rate of such vibrations, and what is their general +character? (2) Granted the existence of such vibratory +energy, or thought-waves, how and by means of +what channel does the second person receive them +from the first person? How are they registered or +recorded?" These objections are capable of being +met in a scientific manner, to the satisfaction of any +fair-minded critic or investigator. We shall now give +you, briefly, the gist of the answer of science to the +aforesaid objections.</p> + + +<h4>The World of Vibrations</h4> + +<p>It is true that the scientific instruments of the laboratory, +such as the galvanometer, do not record +thought vibrations. This, because such instruments +are capable of registering and recording on certain +rates and modes of vibratory energy. Thought vibrations +are registered only by their appropriate instruments, +namely, the Chitta of Mind substance of living +persons. As to the "general character and rate of +vibration" of these waves of mental force, we can +only say that their general character is that of "mental +force" as opposed to "physical force."</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_37" id="Page_37">37</a></span></p><p>As to their rate of vibration, we can only say that +this is not precisely known, not having as yet been +definitely ascertained; but it should be added that +<b>there is plenty room for these vibrations</b> in the great +field of vibratory energy. Read the following paragraphs, +and decide this last matter for yourself.</p> + + +<h4>Uncharted Seas of Vibration.</h4> + +<p>The following quotations from eminent scientists +will serve to give the student a general idea of the +views of science upon the question of the possibility +of the existence and presence of vibratory energy of +kinds and characters as yet unknown to science:</p> + +<p>The first scientist says: "There is much food for +speculation in the thought that there exists sound +waves that no human ear can hear, and color waves +that no eye can see. The long, dark, soundless space +between 40,000 and 400,000,000,000,000 vibrations +per second, and the infinity of range beyond +700,000,000,000,000 vibrations per second, where +light ceases, in the universe of motion, makes it possible +to indulge in speculation." The second scientist +says: "There is no gradation between the most +rapid undulations or tremblings that produce our sensation +of sound, and the lowest of those which give +rise to our sensations of gentlest warmth. There is a +huge gap between them, wide enough to include another +world of motion, all lying between our world of +sound and our world of heat and light. And there +is no good reason whatever for supposing that matter +is incapable of such intermediate activity, or that +such activity may not give rise to intermediate sensations, +provided that there are organs for taking up +and sensifying these movements."</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_38" id="Page_38">38</a></span></p><p>The third scientist says: "The knowledge we +gain by experiment brings home to us what a miserably +imperfect piece of mechanism our bodies are. +The ear can detect the slow-footed sound vibrations +that come to us at the rate of between 40 and 40,000 +a second. But the whole of space may be quivering +and palpitating with waves at all sorts of varying +speeds, and our senses will tell us nothing of them +until we get them coming to us at the inconceivable +speed of 400,000,000,000,000 a second, when again +we respond to them and appreciate them in the +form of light."</p> + +<p>The fourth scientist says: "The first indications +of warmth come to us when the vibrations reach the +rate of 35,000,000,000,000 per second. When the +vibrations reach 450,000,000,000,000 the lowest visible +light rays manifest. Then come the orange rays, +the golden yellow, the pure yellow, the greenish +yellow, the pure green, the greenish blue, the ocean +blue, the cyanic blue, the indigo, and finally the +violet, the highest degree of light which the human +eye can register, and which occurs when the vibrations +reach the rate of 750,000,000,000 per second. +Then come the ultra-violet rays, invisible to +human sight but registered by chemical media. In +this ultra-violet region lie the X-Rays, and the other +recently discovered high degree rays; also the actinic +rays which, while invisible to the eye, register on +the photographic plate, sunburn one's face, blister +one's nose, and even cause violent explosions in +chemical substances exposed to them, as well as act +upon the green leaves of plants, causing the chemical +transformation of carbonic acid and water into +sugar and starches. These forms of 'dark light,' +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_39" id="Page_39">39</a></span>that is, light too high in degree to be perceived by +the human eye, are but faint indications of the existence +of still higher and still finer vibrations of substance +and energy."</p> + + +<h4>The Human Wireless Telegraph Instrument.</h4> + +<p>Having seen that the first question of the sceptical +critics is capable of being answered in the scientific +spirit, and by ideas based upon scientific investigation, +we now turn to the second question of the +same critics, viz.: "Granted the existence of such +vibratory energy, or thought-waves, how and by +means of what channel does the second person receive +these from the first person? How are they +registered or recorded?" This same question is +also implied in the concluding sentence of one of the +scientists above quoted, viz.: "There is no good reason +whatever for supposing that matter is incapable +of such intermediate activity, or that such activity +may not give rise to intermediate sensations, provided +that there are organs for taking up and sensifying +these movements." Let us see what science +has to tell us regarding the provision of Nature for +the reception and "sensing" of this class of vibratory +energy. And the easiest way to ascertain the +report of science regarding this important matter +is to consider carefully what representative leading +scientists have said concerning the same in their +writings or public addresses. We call your attention +to the following quotations from such sources.</p> + + +<h4>A Great Scientist's Theory.</h4> + +<p>Let us begin with that great master of modern +science, Sir William Crookes, the inventor of the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_40" id="Page_40">40</a></span>celebrated "Crookes' Tubes," without which the discovery +of the X-Ray and Radio-Activity would have +been impossible. Several years ago, this eminent +scientist, addressing the Royal Society, at Bristol, +England,—a gathering made up of distinguished +scientists from all over the world, most of the members +being extremely sceptical concerning occult phenomena—said +to the brilliant gathering: "Were I +now introducing for the first time these inquiries in +the world of science, I should choose a starting point +different from that of old (where we formerly began). +It would be well to begin with Telepathy; with that +fundamental law, as I believe it to be, that thoughts +and images may be transferred from one mind to +another without the agency of the recognized organs +of sense—that knowledge may enter the human mind +without being communicated in any hitherto known +or recognized ways. * * * If Telepathy takes place we +have two physical facts, viz., (a) the physical change +in the brain of A, the transmitter, and the analogous +physical change in the brain of B, the recipient of +the transmitted impression. Between these two physical +events there must exist a train of physical +causes. * * * It is unscientific to call in the aid of +mysterious agencies, when with every fresh advance +in knowledge it is shown that ether vibrations have +powers and attributes abundantly able to meet any +demand—even the transmission of thought.</p> + +<p>"It is supposed by some physiologists that the essential +cells of nerves do not actually touch, but are +separated by a narrow gap which widens in sleep +while it narrows almost to extinction during mental +activity. <b>This condition is so singularly like a Branly +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_41" id="Page_41">41</a></span>or Lodge coherer</b> [a device which led to the discovery +of wireless telegraphy] <b>as to suggest a further +analogy.</b> The structure of brain and nerve being +similar, it is conceivable that there may be present +masses of such nerve coherers in the brain, whose +special function it may be to receive impulses brought +from without, through the connecting sequence of +ether waves of appropriate order of magnitude. Roentgen +has familiarized us with an order of vibrations +of extreme minuteness as compared with the smallest +waves with which we have hitherto been acquainted; +and there is no reason to suppose that we have here +reached the limit of frequency. It is known that the +action of thought is accompanied by certain molecular +movements in the brain, and here we have physical +vibrations capable from their extreme minuteness +of acting direct upon individual molecules, while their +rapidity approaches that of internal and external +movements of the atoms themselves. A formidable +range of phenomena must be scientifically sifted before +we effectually grasp a faculty so strange, so bewildering, +and for ages so inscrutable, as the direct +action of mind upon mind."</p> + + +<h4>Human Electro-Magnetism</h4> + +<p>Professor Bain, another eminent authority, tells +us: "The structure of the nervous substances, and +the experiments made upon the nerves and nerve-centres, +establish beyond a doubt certain peculiarities +as belonging to the force that is exercised by the +brain. This force is of a current nature; that is +to say, a power generated at one part of the structure +is conveyed along an intervening substance and +discharged at some other part. The different forms +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_42" id="Page_42">42</a></span>of electricity and magnetism have made us familiar +with this kind of action."</p> + +<p>Professor Draper, another eminent authority, +says: "I find that the cerebrum is absolutely analogous +to in construction to any other nervous arc. +It is composed of centripetal and centrifugal fibres, +having also registering ganglia. If in other nervous +arcs the structure is merely automatic, and can +display no phenomena of itself, but requires the influence +of an external agent—the optical apparatus +inert save under the influence of light, the auditory +save under the impression of sound—the cerebrum, +being precisely analogous in its elementary structure, +presupposes the existence of some agent to +act through it."</p> + +<p>Prof. M. P. Hatfield has said: "The arrangement +of the nerve-envelopes is so like that of the best +constructed electrical cables that we cannot help +thinking that both were constructed to conduct +something very much alike. I know that there are +those who stoutly maintain that nerve force is not +electricity, and it is not in the senses that an electrical +battery is not the same thing as a live man; but, +nevertheless, nerve-force is closely allied to that +wonderful thing that for want of a better and clearer +understanding we agree to call 'electricity.'"</p> + + +<h4>Human Etheric Force.</h4> + +<p>Professor Haddock, a popular writer along the +lines of scientific psychology and kindred subjects, +in a part of his work in which he was considering +the idea that thought may be communicated by +means of ether-vibrations, forcibly says: "The +ether is accepted by science as a reality, and as a +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_43" id="Page_43">43</a></span>medium for light, heat, electricity, magnetism, etc. +The nervous system is certainly comparable to an +electric battery with connecting wires. Communications +of thought and feeling without the mediation +of sense-perceptions as commonly understood, is +now established. Inanimate objects exert, now and +then, 'strange influences.' People certainly carry +with them a personal atmosphere. The representation +of the condition of these facts by a psychic +field, compared to the magnetic or electric field, becomes, +therefore, if not plausible, at least convenient. +As such a 'field' exists surrounding the sun, so +may a 'field' be assumed as surrounding each human +individual. 'We have already strong grounds for +believing that we live in a medium which conveys +to-and-fro movements to us from the sun, and that +these movements are electro-magnetic, and that all +the transformation of light and heat, and indeed the +phenomena of life, are due to the electrical energy +which comes to us across the vacuum which exists +between us and the sun—a vacuum which is pervaded +by the ether, which is a fit medium for the +transmission of electro-magnetic waves.' By means, +then, of a similar theory applied to mind and brain +and body, we may find reasonable explanations of +many otherwise insoluble mysteries of life, and, +which is of more importance, deduce certain suggestions +for the practical regulation of life in the +greatest individual interest."</p> + + +<h4>The Brain-Battery.</h4> + +<p>The same writer says: "All states of body and +mind involve constant molecular and chemical +change. The suggestion arises that the brain, with +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_44" id="Page_44">44</a></span>its millions of cells and its inconceivable changes in +substance, may be regarded as a transmitting and +receiving battery. The brain being a kind of battery, +and the nerves being conductors of released +stored-up energy to different parts of the body, by +a kind of action similar to the actions of electricity +and magnetism, it is suggested that, either by means +of the ether, or of some still finer form of matter, +discharges of brain energy may be conducted beyond +the limits of the body. If the nerve-track corresponds +to wires, this refined medium may correspond to the +ether-field supposed to be employed in wireless telegraphy. +As electrical movements are conducted without +wires, or other visible media, so may brain-discharges +be conveyed beyond the mechanism of the +battery, without the intervention of nerves—except +as they may constitute a part of the battery. Generally +speaking, such discharges would originate in +two ways, viz., by direct mental action, or by mental +or physical states—perhaps by a combination."</p> + + +<h4>A Peculiar Organ</h4> + +<p>So much for the conceptions of modern western +science, which agree in the main with those of the +ancient oriental occultists, although of course different +names and terms are employed. But, we think it +worth while to call your attention to the fact that the +western scientists have failed to note the significant +presence of a peculiar organ in the human body, +which is regarded as most important in its functions +and offices by the oriental teachers, and which we +believe has a very close connection to the subject +just discussed by the western scientists. We refer +to that strange organ or gland known to western +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_45" id="Page_45">45</a></span>science as the Pineal Gland. Let us see just what +this is.</p> + + +<h4>The Pineal Gland</h4> + +<p>The Pineal Gland is a mass of nervous substance +which is found located in the human brain in a position +near the middle of the skull, almost directly +above the extreme top of the spinal column. It is +shaped like a small cone, and is of a reddish-gray +color. It lies in front of the cerebellum, and is attached +to the third ventricle of the brain. It contains +a small quantity of peculiar particles of a +gritty, sand-like substance, which is commonly known +as "brain sand." It derives its scientific name from +its shape, which resembles a pine-cone. Western physiologists +are at sea regarding the function and office +of this interesting organ, or gland, and the text books +generally content themselves with stating that "the +functions of the Pineal Gland are not understood." +The oriental occultists, on the other hand, claim that +the Pineal Gland, with its peculiar arrangement of +nerve-cell corpuscles, and its tiny grains of "brain-sand," +is intimately associated with certain forms of +the transmission and reception of waves of mental +vibrations. Western students of occultism have been +struck with the remarkable resemblance between the +Pineal Gland and a certain part of the receiving apparatus +employed in wireless telegraphy, the latter +also containing small particles which bear a close resemblance +to the "brain-sand" of the Pineal Gland; +and this fact is often urged by them to substantiate +the theory of the oriental occultists concerning the +function and office of this interesting organ of the +human body which is located in the brain of man.</p> + + +<h4>Transmission of Thought.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_46" id="Page_46">46</a></span></p> + +<p>Many other facts set forth by modern western +science could be cited in our consideration of the +question of the existence of any possible organ for +the reception of thought vibrations, but it is thought +that sufficient evidence of this kind has already been +submitted to your attention—sufficient to remove +any reasonable doubts, and to give the student at +least a clear and open mind on the subject. Summing +up such evidence, we may say that modern +science is fast approaching the position which is so +well expressed by Camille Flammarion, the eminent +French scientist, as follows: "The action of one +mind upon another at a distance—the transmission +of thought, mental suggestion, communication at +a distance—all these are not more extraordinary +than the action of the magnet on iron, the influence +of the moon on the sea, the transportation of the +human voice by electricity, the revolution of the +chemical constituents of a star by the analysis of +its light, or, indeed, all the wonders of contemporary +science. Only these psychic communications +are of a more elevated kind, and may serve to put +us on the track of a knowledge of human nature. +What is certain is this: That Telepathy can and +ought to be henceforth considered by Science as an +incontestible reality; that minds are able to act +upon each other without the intervention of the +senses; that psychic force exists, though its nature +is yet unknown."</p> + + +<h4>A General Principle.</h4> + +<p>At this point we wish to impress upon the minds +of the students of this book that what has been above +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_47" id="Page_47">47</a></span>said regarding that class of mental communications +generally classed under the head of Telepathy also +applies to many much higher phases of occult phenomena +and psychic manifestations. In fact, this +is one of the reasons why we have paid such close +attention to the scientific evidence substantiating +this class of phenomena. It is not too much to say +that in what has been said in the foregoing pages +there is to be found a scientific basis for the phenomenon +of "spirit communication," at least in +many of its phases. It is but a step in thought—and +a natural and easy step at that—from the matter +of the communication of thought from the mind +of one person or the material plane of life to another +person on the same plane, on to the matter of +the communication of thought from the mind of an +individual entity on a higher plane of life to a +second person who is abiding on the lower material +plane occupied by us at this stage of our +existence. It is seen that the difference consists +largely in the matter of the degree and rate of vibratory +energy employed, and the preparation of +a proper receiving instrument for the reception and +translation of such messages. This phase of the +subject will be considered in fuller detail in a subsequent +portion of this book.</p> + + +<h4>Transformation of Vibrations.</h4> + +<p>One of the things which seem to greatly puzzle +the average student of the subject of mental vibrations, +and thought-transference, is that which may +be called "thought waves." The student is unable +to conceive of a wave of "thought" being projected +into the air, and then traveling along until it reaches +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_48" id="Page_48">48</a></span>the mind of other persons. The difficulty, upon analysis, +is seen to consist of the inability to conceive +of "thought" as being a material substance capable +of traveling in "waves." It is no wonder that the +student finds this conception difficult, for there is no +such thing as "thought" traveling in this way. The +phenomenon of thought transference is accounted for +scientifically in quite another manner, as we shall see +in a moment. The student is advised to carefully +note this distinction, for upon its understanding depends +greatly the intelligent comprehension of the entire +subject of thought vibrations and thought-transference.</p> + + +<h4>Example of Electric Light</h4> + +<p>Perhaps this matter may be best explained by +means of illustrations of the operation of electricity +and light—electric vibrations and light vibrations. +In both cases the secret of the transmission +of the vibrations or waves of vibratory energy may +be summed up in the word "<b>transformation</b>." For +instance: When we transmit electric vibrations over +a fine wire or thread of carbon, the electric vibrations +are transformed into light vibrations and manifest +as "electric light." In another form of transmission +the electric vibrations are transformed into +"electric heat." But this is merely one phase of the +transformation; consider carefully the more complex +phases, as follows: We speak into the receiver +of a telephone and the sound vibrations produced by +our voice are transformed into electrical vibrations +and in that form travel over the telephone wire; +arriving at the other end of the wire, these electric +vibrations enter into the receiver, and are there +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_49" id="Page_49">49</a></span>transformed into sound vibrations, and as such are +heard by the person holding the receiver. Now note +this: the sound vibrations do not travel at all; +instead, they are transformed into electric waves, +which in turn are transformed at the receiving end +of the line into sound vibrations once more. And +unless the receiving apparatus be present, and properly +adjusted, there is no second transformation at +all; and in such case the electric vibrations remain +such.</p> + + +<h4>Example of Wireless Telegraphy.</h4> + +<p>Likewise, in the case of the wireless telegraphy, +the electric energy produced by the sending instrument +is transformed into subtle and finer etheric +waves, which travel to the receiving instrument, +and are there transformed into electric waves, the +latter producing physical changes in the receiving +apparatus which enable them to be read by the observer. +In the case of wireless telephony there is +still more complex process of transformation, as +follows: the speaker conveys sound vibrations into +the instrument; these are transformed into electric +vibrations; and the latter into the etheric vibrations +which travel through space to the receiver. Reaching +the receiver, the etheric vibrations are transformed +into ordinary electric vibrations, and these +in turn into sound waves capable of being sensed by +the listener.</p> + + +<h4>Example of Light Waves.</h4> + +<p>The same process is detected in the transmission +of what we call light waves. The activities manifested +by the substance of the sun set up certain +vibrations which we call "light vibrations." These +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_50" id="Page_50">50</a></span>are communicated to the ether in the form of so-called +"light waves" but which are merely etheric +waves of a certain rate of vibration. These waves +travel through space and are transformed into "light" +only when they reach some material substance capable +of receiving and reflecting their vibrations. Science +tells us that empty space is perfectly <b>dark</b>, and +that light manifests only when the etheric light vibrations +come in contact with material substance and +are there transformed into "light." Light, as "light" +does not travel from the sun—what we know as +"light" is simply the result of the transformation of +certain etheric waves into "light" by reason of their +contact with material substances.</p> + + +<h4>Transformation of Mental Vibrations</h4> + +<p>Now for the analogy. Mental vibrations are so +only when they remain in their own uninterrupted +medium of channel of activity, i.e., the brain and +the nervous system of the individual. Many hold +that they are able to leap over the barrier of flesh +separating two persons when such persons are in +immediate physical contact, and the conditions are +of a certain kind; but as a rule they do not do so. +But, as all investigators know, mental vibrations are +capable of being transformed into some subtle form +of etheric vibrations, and the latter when coming in +contact with the nervous system of other persons +may be again transformed, this time into mental vibrations +which produced thoughts, feelings and mental +images in the minds of the second persons or +persons, corresponding with these mental states in +the first person. Think over this carefully, until +you grasp the idea fully.</p> + + +<h4>Vibrational Attunement</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_51" id="Page_51">51</a></span></p> + +<p>And here we find another startling correspondence +between the phenomena of wireless telegraphy +and that of thought transference or transmission of +mental vibrations. We allude to the fact that while +a wireless telegraphic sending instrument may be +sending forth vibrations of the strongest power, its +messages are capable of being received or "picked +up" only by those instruments which are "in tune" +with the sending instrument to at least a certain degree; +to all other instruments, those which are not +"in tune" with the sending instrument, there is no +message perceptible. Precisely this same state of affairs +is found to prevail in the realm of mental vibrations +and thought transmission. The individual receives +only such messages as emanate from instruments +with which he is "in tune"—to all the rest he +is deaf and unconscious. But once "in tune" with the +higher vibrations of the mental realm, he will receive +every message traveling on that particular plane at +that particular time, unless he deliberately shut them +out. We shall see how this works out in ordinary +life, when we consider the general subject of Telepathy +and Thought Transference in the succeeding +Chapter.</p> + + +<h4>In Tune With Higher Planes</h4> + +<p>But, in connection with the above statement of +the "in tune" law or rule of manifestation, we wish +to call to the attention of the student the important +fact that the same law prevails in the case of communications +from the higher planes of existence—the +so-called "spirit communications" and other +messages of this kind reaching individuals on our +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_52" id="Page_52">52</a></span>own plane of existence. It is only when the individual +on the "earth plane" becomes "in tune" +with the sending mental instrument of the entity +abiding on a higher plane of existence, that it is +able to "pick up" the message being sent to earth. +Even the same individual is often unable to "catch" +the messages at one time, while at other times he +experiences no difficulty whatsoever. An understanding +of this fact—this law or rule of manifestation—will +throw a great light over many dark places +of misunderstanding and perplexity concerning certain +phases of occult and psychic phenomena. This +feature of such phenomena will be considered in +detail in subsequent parts of this book.</p> + + +<h4>The Two Key-Words.</h4> + +<p>Concluding our consideration of the "just how" +of the transmission of thoughts, messages, and "psychograms" +between two minds, be they both on earth +plane, or one of the two on the higher planes, we +would say: "Always remember the two Key-Words, +namely <b>Transformation</b> and <b>Attunement</b>." These +two Key-Words will enable you to unlock many +doors of thought on these subjects—doors which +otherwise will remain closed to you.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_53" id="Page_53">53</a></span></p> +<h2>PART III</h2> + +<h3>THOUGHT TRANSFERENCE</h3> + + +<p>The most elementary and simple form in which +mental vibrations are transmitted is that which +may be called Thought Transference. In the category +of Thought Transference may be included two +quite general classes, as follows: (1) Involuntary +Transmission of Mental Vibrations, and (2) Voluntary +Transmission of Mental Vibrations, commonly +known as Telepathy. In this part of this book both +of these general classes of Thought Transference +shall be considered in some detail.</p> + + +<h4>Involuntary Transmission of Mental Vibrations.</h4> + +<p>Mental vibrations emanating from the brain of +the individual take on the form of wave-like movements +in the ether, which are accordingly known as +"thought-waves." These thought-waves are constantly +being sent forth from the brains of all persons, +and after being sent forth they spread in space +from the immediate neighborhood of the person +originating them, to a distance proportioned to the +strength and power energizing the original mental +state. These thought-waves have the power of +awakening and arousing into activity corresponding +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_54" id="Page_54">54</a></span>mental states in other persons coming within their +field of force, according to the laws of Mental Induction. +It should be noted here that the activity +aroused in the mind of the receiving person is accomplished +by the setting into vibratory motion the +Chitta or Mind-substance of that person, just as the +receiving diaphragm of the telephone is set vibrating +at the same rate as that of the sending instrument, +and thus the original sound-waves are reproduced.</p> + + +<h4>Thought Waves</h4> + +<p>Thought-waves are manifested in various forms, +modes, and phases, and in different degrees of power. +Some are emanated without any clearly defined desire +or intent to accomplish certain ends, while others +are charged with strong desire focused to a definite +point by clear-cut ideas of ends sought to be accomplished. +The latter, however, are usually entitled to +be classed among the "involuntary" phases of Thought +Transference, because the senders are generally unaware +that thought-waves have an actual effect upon +the minds of other persons; their thoughts and mental +states arising in accordance with their feelings, desires, +and general aims. Where the individual has +learned that thought is an active power, he may deliberately +send forth his thought-waves directed toward +the person or persons whom he wishes to affect +and influence.</p> + +<p>The student must remember, however, that there +is a great difference in the power and effective activity +between thought-waves sent forth under different +circumstances. Some are sent forth idly, and with no +focused power or energy of desire and feeling, and +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_55" id="Page_55">55</a></span>such naturally are weak in effect upon others. Others +are sent forth vitalized with strong desire and feeling, +and focused with a clear ideal and mental picture, +and, consequently, exert a far greater degree of +effect upon the minds of others with whom they come +in contact. The analogy of the waves of electricity +holds good here, for just as the electric power may be +strong or weak, as the case may be, so may the mental +force be strong or weak under different circumstances, +and in different individuals.</p> + + +<h4>Vibratory Thought Force</h4> + +<p>The vibratory force of thought-waves persist for +some time after their original emanation. Here, also +we have analogies on the physical plane, as follows: +The heat of a room continues for some time after the +fire which originally caused it has ceased to burn. +Likewise, the air of a room may manifest the perfume +of a flower, or extract, long after the latter has been +removed from the room. Again, rays of light persist +in existence long after the star manifesting them has +been blotted out of existence. In the same way +thought-vibrations continue to manifest in a place, +large or small though its space may be, long after +the original sender has passed from that plane—perhaps +even long after he has passed from earth life.</p> + + +<h4>Mental Atmospheres</h4> + +<p>A well known American writer on this subject +has said concerning this point: "There are many +places today filled with the thought-vibrations of +minds long since passed out of the body. There +are places filled with the strong vibrations of tragedies +long since enacted there. Every place has a +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_56" id="Page_56">56</a></span>mental atmosphere of its own, the same arising from +the thought-vibrations set in motion by the various +persons who have inhabited or occupied them. +Every city has its own mental atmosphere which has +its effect upon persons moving into them. Some are +lively, some dull, some progressive, some old-fogyish, +some moral, some immoral—the result of the +character of the early settlers and leading spirits, of +the place in question. Persons moving into these +towns are affected by the mental atmospheres thereof, +and either sink to the general level, or else, if +strong enough, help to change the mental tone of +the place. Sometimes a change in conditions bring +a large influx of new people, to a town, and the mental +waves of the newcomers tend to bring about +a marked change in the local mental atmosphere. +These facts have been noticed by many observing +people who often have not been familiar with the +principles underlying and producing the facts which +the observers have so clearly discerned."</p> + + +<h4>The Contagion of Thought.</h4> + +<p>The same writer says, along the same general +lines: "Many have of course noticed the differing +mental atmospheres of stores, offices, and other +places of business. Some of such places give one +an air of confidence and trust; others create a feeling +of suspicion and distrust; some convey an impression +of active, wideawake management, while +others impress one as being behind the times, and +suffering from a want of alert, active management. +These differing mental atmospheres are caused by +the different prevailing mental attitudes of the +owners of the respective establishments. The managers +of business places send forth thought-waves +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_57" id="Page_57">57</a></span>of their own, and their employees naturally falling +into the pace set for them also send forth similar +vibrations, and before long the whole place is vibrating +on a certain scale. A change of management +soon produces a marked change in the entire mental +atmosphere of the place. In the same way, we +notice the mental atmospheres of the houses we happen +to visit; in this way we become conscious of an +entire mental scale of many notes, the notes being +sounded unconsciously by the minds of the occupants +of the houses. From some thresholds radiate +harmony, while others breathe the spirit of inharmony. +Some radiate emotional warmth, while others +chill one like an iceberg, by reason of the emotional +coldness of the dwellers therein. Likewise, the low +quarters of our cities, the dens of vice, and the +haunts of dissipation vibrate with the character of +the thought and feeling of those inhabiting them. +And, often, the weak-willed visitor is thus tempted. +In the same way, certain other places are charged +with the vibrations of strong, helpful, elevating +mental states, which tend to lift up and elevate, +energize and stimulate the minds and feelings of +those visiting these places. Thought and feeling are +contagious, by reason of the laws of mental vibration +and mental induction."</p> + + +<h4>Mental Whirlpools.</h4> + +<p>The contagion of thought-vibrations is manifested +by such vibrations coming into contact with the +minds of other persons within the field of mental +induction of the first person, and there setting up +similar vibrations. We know that orators, actors, +preachers and others addressing audiences of persons, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_58" id="Page_58">58</a></span>send forth strong mental currents which tend +to awaken corresponding vibrations in the minds of +their hearers. We weep, smile, grow angry, feel +happy, according to the character of the thought-waves, +of the person on the platform or the stage, +providing that we accept the same. And, according +to the same principle, persons scattered over large +areas are influenced and affected in the same way +by whirlpools of mental vibrations set into original +motion by some strong, masterful public man. A +writer has said concerning this point:</p> + + +<h4>Mental Tidal Waves</h4> + +<p>"We know how great waves of feeling spread +over a town, city, or county, sweeping people off their +feet, and causing them to lose their balance. Great +waves of political enthusiasm, or war-spirit or prejudice +for or against certain people, or groups of people, +sweep over places and cause men to act in a +manner which they afterward often regret when they +come to themselves and consider the matter in the +light of cold reason. People are swayed by demagogues +or magnetic leaders who wish to capture +their votes or patronage; and they are often led into +acts of mob violence, or similar atrocities, by yielding +to these waves of contagious thought. On the +other hand, we know equally well how great waves of +religious emotion spread out over the community +upon the occasion of some great 'revival' excitement +or religious fervor."</p> + + +<h4>Immunity to Thought Influences</h4> + +<p>Persons becoming acquainted for the first time +with the above recited facts of mental vibrations, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_59" id="Page_59">59</a></span>mental currents, mental waves, and mental contagion, +frequently raise the objection that if all this be +true, why are we not constantly swept off of our feet +by these great waves of mental vibrations, whereas, +in fact, we are seldom or never aware of them? The +question is a natural one, and is capable of a satisfactory +answer. In the first place, many of these +mental currents <b>neutralize</b> each other, and thus both +cease to exert any marked effect. And again, most +persons are really "immune" to most of the thought +waves reaching them, this by reason of the protective +resistive power bestowed by Nature, and acquired +during the evolution of the race.</p> + +<p>To understand this, we have but to think of our +immunity to the great majority of sounds and sights +on the streets of a busy city. On a busy street corner, +we are assailed by an infinitude of sounds and +sights—but we hear but few of these, and see still +fewer. The rest of these impressions are lost to us, +although we have ears to hear and eyes to see. We +hear and see only those impressions which are strong +enough to awaken our <b>attention</b>. In the same way +we fail to perceive the numerous thought vibrations +and mental currents constantly surrounding us, and +our attention is attracted and awakened by those +sufficiently strong and vigorous to awaken our attention. +The analogy is a very close one, and the +understanding of one set of phenomena gives us the +key to the other.</p> + + +<h4>Mental Attunement</h4> + +<p>It should not fail to be noticed, moreover, that +we habitually receive and accept more readily those +thought vibrations which are in harmony with our +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_60" id="Page_60">60</a></span>own average habitual mental states; and, according +to the same general principle, we tend to habitually +reject and fail to receive those vibrations +which are <b>inharmonious</b> to us for the same reason. +Here, you will notice, we have an illustration of the +principle of "attunement" which, as we have informed +you, is operative on the plane of thought and +mental vibrations as well as on that of wireless telegraphy. +Just as it is a psychological fact that we +tend to see and to hear those things which are in +harmony with our beliefs and opinions, and our +interest, so is it a metaphysical fact that we tend to +accept and absorb the mental vibrations which are +in harmony with our opinions, beliefs, and interest, +and to reject those which are opposed thereto.</p> + +<p>Moreover, the person who acquaints himself with +the law of mental vibrations and thought-transference +acquires a practical knowledge which enables +him to render himself immune to objectionable and +undesirable mental currents or thought-waves. We +are not necessarily open to the influence of every +stray current of thought or feeling that happens to +be in our immediate vicinity. Instead, by the proper +methods, consciously or unconsciously practiced and +manifested, we may, and often do, insulate ourselves +so that these undesirable mental influences fail utterly +to affect us; and, likewise, we may actually +attract to ourselves the desirable mental currents. +These principles and methods will be given later +in this part of this book; they are mentioned here +merely to acquaint you with the fact that they are +existent and known to those familiar with this +subject.</p> + + +<h4>Voluntary Transmission of Mental Vibrations.</h4> <p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_61" id="Page_61">61</a></span></p> + +<p>Under the head of Voluntary Transmission of +Mental Vibrations may be placed the following two +general classes of phenomena, viz., (1) Voluntary +Efforts to Exert Mental Influence upon Others; and +(2) Voluntary Efforts to Produce the Phenomena +of Telepathy, along Scientific Lines. Each of these +general classes of phenomena will now be presented +for your inspection and consideration.</p> + + +<h4>Voluntary Mental Influence.</h4> + +<p>Under the category of Voluntary Mental Influence +we find much of the phenomena formerly +classed as "Magic"—and by this we mean both +White Magic, or efforts to produce results beneficial +to the person influenced, and Black Magic, or efforts +to produce results beneficial to the person exerting +the influence, and often to the positive detriment +of the person influenced.</p> + +<p><b>White Magic.</b> Under the category of White +Magic may be placed all those efforts of mental healing, +and similar phases of metaphysical therapeutics; +and the accompanying efforts directed toward +the general happiness and welfare of the person +"treated." The word "treatment" has sprung into +use in this connection, in America and Europe, by +reason of its employment by the numerous metaphysical +cults and schools flourishing there. We +hear on all hands of persons being "treated" for +Health, Happiness, and Prosperity in this way. +While in some cases, the "magic" is worked on +higher planes than those of thought-vibrations, it +is nevertheless true that in most instances the entire +process is that of mental induction, along the lines +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_62" id="Page_62">62</a></span>described in the preceding pages of this book. In +such cases the person influenced opens himself to +the helpful thought of the person "treating" him, +and thus a co-operation and mental "team work" is +secured, often with the most beneficial results. This +phase of the subject is too well known to require +lengthy consideration in this book, and is more properly +the subject of the many books devoted to this +special phase of mental power.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p><b>Black Magic.</b> It has well been said that there are +always two poles to everything in Nature, and continued +experience and investigation seems to substantiate +this statement. Whenever we find a force or +power producing beneficial results, we may usually +feel assured that the same force or power, turned in +another direction, or possibly reversed in its action, +will produce results of an opposite character. And +so it is with this subject of "Magic" which we are +now considering. While we would be very glad to +pass over this phase of the subject, truth and duty +to our readers compel us to state that White Magic +has its opposite pole—that opposite pole known as +Black Magic, or the use of psychic force for selfish +and unworthy ends. There is no use trying to pursue +the ostrich policy regarding these things—it is +always better to face them boldly, and then to take +means to avoid the evil contained in them.</p> + +<hr style='width: 45%;' /> + +<p>We prefer to quote from other writers on this +subject, who have given this particular matter the +most careful attention and investigation, and who +have set forth simply and plainly the result of their +investigations and discoveries. Here follow several +quotations from authorities of this kind:</p> + + +<h4>Base Use of Mind Power</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_63" id="Page_63">63</a></span></p> + +<p>One writer says: "It is a fact known to all students +of occultism that Black Magic has been frequently +employed in all times to further the selfish, +base ends of some people. And it is also known to +advanced thinkers today that even in this enlightened +age there are many who do not scruple to stoop +to the use of this hateful practice in order to serve +their own ends, notwithstanding the punishment that +all true occultists know awaits such persons. The +annals of history are full of records of various forms +of witchcraft, conjuration, and similar forms of +Black Magic. All the much talked of practice of +'putting spells' upon people are really forms of Black +Magic, heightened by the fear and superstition of +those affected. One has but to read the history of +witchcraft to see that there was undoubtedly some +force at work behind all of the appalling superstitions +and ignorance shown by the people of those times. +What they attributed to the influence of people 'in +league with the devil' really arose from the use of +Black Magic, or an unworthy use of Mental Influence, +the two things being one at the last.</p> + + +<h4>The Secret of Witchcraft</h4> + +<p>"An examination of the methods employed by +these 'witches,' as shown by their confessions, give +us a key to the mystery. These 'witches' would fix +their minds upon other people, or their animals, and +by holding a concentrated mental picture there, would +send forth thought-waves affecting the welfare +of the persons being 'adversely treated,' which +would influence and disturb them, and often bring +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_64" id="Page_64">64</a></span>on sicknesses. Of course, the effect of those 'treatments' +were greatly heightened by the extreme fear +and superstition held by the masses of people at the +time, for fear is ever a weakening factor in mental +influence, and the superstitions and credulity of the +people caused their minds to vibrate in such a manner +as to render them extremely passive to the adverse +influences being directed against them. It is +well known that the Voodoos of Africa, and similar +cults among other savage races, practice Black +Magic among their people with great effect. Among +the native of Hawaii there are certain men known +as 'Kahunas' who pray people sick, or well, whichever +way they are paid to do. These instances could +be multiplied almost indefinitely, but the basic principle +is ever the same in such cases.</p> + + +<h4>Modern Black Magic.</h4> + +<p>"In our own civilized lands there are many people +who have learned the principles of mental influence, +and who are using the same for unworthy +purposes, seeking to injure others and to defeat +their undertakings, or else trying to bring them +around to their own (the treators') point of view +and inclinations. The modern revival of occult +knowledge has operated along two lines, and in opposite +directions. On the one hand, we see and hear +of the mighty power for good that mental influence +is exerting over the race today, raising up the sick, +strengthening the weak, putting courage into the +despondent, and transforming failures into successes. +But, on the other hand, the hateful selfishness +and greed of unprincipled persons is taking +advantage of this mighty force of nature, and prostituting +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_65" id="Page_65">65</a></span>it to the hateful ends of such persons, without +heed to the dictates of conscience or the teaching +of religion or of ordinary morality. These people +are sowing a baleful wind, which will result in +their reaping a frightful whirlwind on the mental +plane. They are bringing down upon themselves +pain and misery in the future."</p> + + +<h4>The Explanation of Sorcery.</h4> + +<p>Another writer says: "In various stages of history +we find the records of persons having been +affected by the influences of witches, sorcerers, and +other evil-minded, unprincipled persons. In most +cases these so-called witches and sorcerers themselves +were under the delusion that they were being +assisted by the devil or some other supernatural +being. They did not realize that they were simply +using natural forces. Studying the history of witchcraft, +sorcery, black magic, and the like, you will +find that the devotees thereof usually employed +some psychometric method. In other cases they +would mould little figures of clay, or of wax, in the +general shape and appearance of the person whom +they wished to affect. It was thought that these +little figures were endowed with some supernatural +powers or attributes, but of course this was mere +superstition. The whole power of the little figures +arose from the fact that they aided the imagination +of the spell-worker in forming a mental image of +the person sought to be influenced; and thus established +a strong mental rapport condition. Added to +this, you must remember that the fear and belief of +the public greatly aided the spell-worker, and increased +his power and influence over these poor +persons."</p> + + +<h4>The Power of Fearthought.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_66" id="Page_66">66</a></span></p> + +<p>The last-named writer explains the reference to +"fear and belief" in the last sentence above quoted +by the following very important statements, and +these we ask every student of this book to firmly +impress upon his mind, for a mighty truth is therein +conveyed. The statements in question are as +follows:</p> + +<p>"Your attention is hereby called to a very important +psychic principle involved in the manifestation +of that class of phenomena in which is embraced +the cases of witchcraft, sorcery, etc., with which the +pages of history are filled. It is a well established +fact that by denying the psychic power over you +exerted by any person whatsoever, you practically +neutralize the psychic power of such person, at least +so far as its effect upon and power over yourself is +concerned. The stronger and more positive is your +mental attitude of immunity to such power, and +your assertion and affirmation of that immunity, +the greater is your own power of psychic resistance, +and the less does his possible power over you become. +The average person, not knowing this, is +more or less passive to psychic influences of other +persons, and may be affected by them to a greater +or less extent, the degree depending upon the psychic +development of the person seeking to influence +him.</p> + + +<h4>The Negative Pole.</h4> + +<p>"At the extreme negative pole of susceptibility +we find persons who believe firmly that other persons +have psychic power over them, and who are +consequently more or less afraid of such persons +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_67" id="Page_67">67</a></span>and of their influence. This belief and fear operates +in the direction of making such persons peculiarly +sensitive and impressionable to such influence, +and thus easily affected by psychic induction. +This is the reason that the so-called witches and +sorcerers and others of evil repute have been often +able to acquire such a power over their victims, and +to cause them so much trouble. The secret is that +<b>the victims believed in the power of the other persons, +and feared their power</b>. The greater the belief +in, and fear of, the power of the other persons, +the greater the susceptibility to their influence; the +greater the disbelief in such power, and the firm +belief in one's own power of immunity and that of +neutralizing the effect of the psychic influence of +other persons, the less is one's degree of susceptibility, +and the greater is one's degree of immunity and +power. This is the rule in the case—keep it in mind!</p> + + +<h4>Voodooism Explained.</h4> + +<p>"Among the negroes of the South, in America, +and among the Hawaiians, we find marked instances +of this kind. The negro Voodoo men and +women work Black Magic on those of their race +who are superstitious and credulous, and who have +a mortal fear of the Voodoo. Travelers who have +visited the countries in which there is a large negro +population have many interesting tales to recite of +the terrible workings of these Voodoo black magicians. +In some cases, sickness and even death is +the result. But, mark you this! It is only those who +believe in, and fear, the power of the Voodoos that +are so affected. In Hawaii, the Kahunas or native +magicians are renowned for their power to cause +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_68" id="Page_68">68</a></span>sickness and death to those who have offended +them; or to those who have offended some client +of the Kahuna, and who have hired the latter to +'pray' the enemy to sickness or death. The poor, +ignorant Hawaiians, believing implicitly in the power +of the Kahunas, and being in deadly fear of them, +are very susceptible to their psychic influence, and +naturally fall easy victims to their vile arts, unless +they buy off the Kahuna, or make peace with his +client. White persons living in Hawaii are not affected +by the Kahunas, for they do not believe in +them, neither do they fear them. Unconsciously, +but yet strongly, they 'deny' the power, and are +immune. So you see the principle working out +here, too. Once you have the master-key, you may +unlock many doors of mystery which have heretofore +been closed to you."</p> + + +<h4>Self-Protection.</h4> + +<p>The following quotations from writers on this +special subject contain detailed directions for the +use of those who may have reason to believe that +some other person or persons are trying to use +psychic force, or mental currents, upon them for +selfish purposes, or otherwise. Of course the general +mental attitude of disbelief, and assertion of +one's one immunity is sufficient for the purposes of +general psychic protection; but we have thought it +proper to include the following special directions +given by those who have made a close study of this +subject.</p> + +<p>One writer says: "When you come in contact +with people who are seeking to influence you by +psychic methods, either direct or indirect, you will +find yourself able to defy their mental attacks by +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_69" id="Page_69">69</a></span>simply remembering the strength immanent in your +Ego, or Spirit, aided by the statement or affirmation +(made silently to yourself) 'I am an Immortal +Spirit, using the power of my Ego, which renders +me immune from all base psychic attacks or power.' +With this mental attitude you may make powerful +even the slightest mental effort in the direction of +sending forth your own mental vibrations, and these +will scatter the adverse influences in all directions; +it will often be found that the other person will +show signs of confusion in such a case, and will +seek to get away from your presence. With this +consciousness held in mind, your mental command +to another, 'Let me alone—I cast off your influence +by the power of my Spirit,' will operate so +strongly that you will often actually see the effect +at once. If the other person be stubborn, and determined +to influence you by words of suggestion, +coaxing, threatening, or similar methods, look him +or her straight in the eye, saying mentally: 'I defy +you—my inner power casts off your influence.' Try +this the next time that any one attempts to influence +you either verbally or by means of thought-waves, +and see how strong and positive you will +feel, and how the efforts of the other person will +fail. This sounds simple, but the little secret is +worth thousands of dollars to every individual who +will put it into practice."</p> + + +<h4>Repelling Adverse Influences.</h4> + +<p>This writer continues: "Not only in the case of +personal influence in the actual presence of the other +person may be defeated in this way, but the same +method will act equally well in the matter of repelling +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_70" id="Page_70">70</a></span>the mental influence of others directed +against you in the form of 'absent treatments,' etc. +If you feel yourself inclining toward doing something +which in your heart you feel is not to your +best interests, judged from a true viewpoint, you +may know that, consciously or unconsciously, someone +is seeking in influence you in this way. Then +smile to yourself, and make the statements mentioned +above, or some similar one, and holding the +power of the Spirit within your soul, send forth a +mental command just as you would in case the person +were actually before you in person. You may +also deny out of existence the influencing power, +by asserting mentally: 'I <b>deny</b> your power to influence +me; you have no such power over me; I am +resting securely upon the Spirit within me; I deny +out of existence any power over me asserted by +you.' After repelling these absent influences you +will at once experience a feeling of relief and +strength, and will be able to smile at the thought of +any such adverse influence affecting you in the +slightest."</p> + + +<h4>Neutralizing Psychic Influences.</h4> + +<p>Another writer gives us the following most interesting +information and advice for use in cases of +this kind: "I wish to point out to you a means of +protection against the use of psychic influence +against yourself on the part of unscrupulous persons, +or any other persons whomsoever, for that +matter. One is fully justified in employing this +method of protection against even the meddling influence +of other persons, who are trying to influence +you without your permission or consent. The following +is the method of self-protection or defense +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_71" id="Page_71">71</a></span>against this class of psychic influence: In the first +place, you must, of course, refuse to admit to your +mind any feeling of fear regarding the influence +of other persons, for such fear opens the door to +their influence, as all students of this subject know. +If you have been, or are fearful of the psychic influence +of any person, you must get to work and +drive out that feeling by positive and vigorous denials. +The <b>denial</b>, as all students know, is the positive +neutralizer of the psychic influence of another +person, providing you make it in full belief in its +truth. You must take the mental position (which is +really the true one) that you are absolutely immune +to the psychic attack or influence. You should say, +mentally, 'deny to any person the power to influence +me psychically without my consent; I am positive +to all such influences, and they are negative to +me; I neutralize all such influences by this positive +denial!' It should encourage you to know that it +requires far less force and power to repel and +neutralize psychic influences of this kind, than is +required to send forth the power; an ounce of denial +and protection overcomes a pound of psychic +attacking power. Nature gives you the means of +protection, and gives you the 'best end of the stick'; +and it is your own fault if you do not use it +effectively. A word to the wise is sufficient."</p> + + +<h4>Telepathic Phenomena.</h4> + +<p>The second general class of phenomena in the +general category of Voluntary Transmission of +Mental Vibrations is that known as "Telepathic +Phenomena." In a sense, of course, all phases of +Thought Transmission, and particularly that of +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_72" id="Page_72">72</a></span>Voluntary Thought Transmission, may be considered +as forms of Telepathy; but for the purpose of +classification and distinction we have in this book +classed as Telepathic Phenomena merely those +forms and phases of Thought Transference in which +there is an agreement between the telepathic sender +and the telepathic receiver, and in which the experiments +are conducted more or less along the +lines of scientific investigation.</p> + + +<h4>Scientific Investigators.</h4> + +<p>Scientific observers, for a number of years past, +have been conducting careful series of experiments +in Telepathy, and many volumes of the reports of +such investigations have been published by various +psychic research societies. Among the eminent +scientists who have devoted much attention to this +subject are the following: Professor Henry Sidgewick, +of Cambridge University; Professor Balfour +Stewart, of the Royal Society of England; Rt. Hon. +A. J. Balfour, the eminent English statesman and +scientist; Professor William James, the eminent +American psychologist; Sir William Crookes, the +great English chemist, physicist, who invented the +celebrated "Crookes' Tubes," without which the +discovery of the X-Rays, Radio Activity, etc., would +have been impossible; Frederick W. H. Myers, the +celebrated investigator of Psychic Phenomena; +and Sir Oliver Lodge, the eminent English scientist. +All these men are of the highest international standing +and reputation, and their acceptance of the +phenomena of Telepathy places the same on a firm +scientific basis.</p> + + +<h4>How Experiments Are Conducted.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_73" id="Page_73">73</a></span></p> + +<p>The scientific experiments involving Telepathy, +which have been conducted by numerous societies +for psychical research and other bodies, have ranged +from quite simple tests to those very complex. In +all of these experiments there has been one person +called the "sender," and another called the "receiver"—or +names corresponding to these. The +sender fixes in his mind a strong impression of the +name or picture to be transmitted, and then makes +a positive effort of the will to transmit the same to +the receiver. The receiver assumes a passive receptive +mental attitude, and then reports the word +or image that comes into his mind. The more complex +tests embody these same simple features.</p> + +<p>Some of the early reports of the Society for Psychical +Research, of London, England, show results +most amazing to those who have not made a personal +investigation of these matters. In some of +the tests, the receiver correctly reported seventeen +cards in succession, the said cards having been +shown the sender, but kept out of sight of the receiver, +and no possible communication between the +two being allowed. In tests of naming small objects +held by the sender, the receiver correctly +named five out of six. In one complicated test, in +which various objects, names, etc., were transmitted, +the report shows a successful report of 202 out +of a possible 382. Such results, of course, took the +results entirely out of the operation of the law of +averages. Other successful experiments showed a +high percentage of results obtained from the reproduction +by the sender of geometrical and other figures +and designs exhibited to the sender.</p> + + +<h4>Private Experiments.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_74" id="Page_74">74</a></span></p> + +<p>But, after all, the most convincing evidences of +Telepathy are those which most of us have met with +in our own experience. There are but few intelligent, +observing persons who have not, at some time +in their life, had experiences of this kind, in which +the thoughts of others were perceived plainly by +themselves. Many persons have established such a +close rapport condition between themselves and +friends or relatives that instances of remarkable +thought-transmission between them are quite common +and ordinary.</p> + + +<h4>Development of Telepathic Power.</h4> + +<p>Practically every person may develop a certain +degree of telepathic power, sending, receiving, or +both, by means of a moderate amount of regular +and earnest practice and experiments. In developing +sending power, the person should cultivate concentration, +and the use of the will in the direction +of projecting mental states; in the case of the +desired development of the receiving power, the +person should develop receptiveness and passivity, +and a certain recognition of an actual telepathic impulse +which is impossible to describe in words but +which comes to every investigator, and which when +once experienced is always recognized thereafter.</p> + + +<h4>"Mind Reading."</h4> + +<p>Perhaps the best plan for the beginner is to practice +the popular "mind reading" experiment or +game, which is quite popular in some localities, and +among persons interested in this line of thought. +The experiments of this kind are performed, generally, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_75" id="Page_75">75</a></span>about as follows: The receiver leaves the +room, and during his or her absence the company +in the room select some object, large or small, such +as a chair or a small penknife, etc., and the same +is shown and named to the sender. Then the receiver +is called back into the room for the experiment, +and is blindfolded securely. Then the receiver +takes the right hand of the sender and places +it in his (the receiver's) left hand, holding it firmly +there. The sender then concentrates his mind upon +the object to be "found," and mentally wills that +the receiver move toward it. The receiver then experiences +a peculiar faint impulse in the direction +of the object, and accordingly moves toward it. +After considerable practice, the receiver acquires +the faculty of not only finding large objects, but +also is able to locate small objects, such as concealed +rings, pins, etc.</p> + + +<h4>Development Practices.</h4> + +<p>This class of experiments, while open to the objection +that there may be more or less muscular +direction consciously or unconsciously given by the +sender, nevertheless tend to develop proficiency in +both sender and receiver. In fact, such experiments +are perhaps one of the very best methods of +developing projecting or receiving power along +the lines of occult or psychic forces. This because +the persons become familiar with the psychic processes +involved, and their efficiency becomes increased +by practice and experiment. This plan is like that +of teaching a child how to walk by means of holding +its hand, allowing it to rest on chairs, etc. In +practicing such experiments, the receiver will soon +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_76" id="Page_76">76</a></span>become conscious of receiving the thought message +in what may be called a "wireless flash," instead +of by the slower, and less clear process of transmission +through the physical body of the sender, and +thence through his own nerves. When the sender +begins to experience these flashes of consciousness, +he is ready to proceed to the next stage.</p> + + +<h4>The "Willing Game."</h4> + +<p>The second stage on telepathic development is +much akin to that just described, with the difference +that there is no physical contact between the +sender and the receiver—no holding of hands, etc. +A variation of this is found in the familiar "willing +game" in which the whole roomful of persons concentrates +upon the receiver, and "wills" that he +find a selected object. On the whole, however, the +private experiments conducted by the sender and +the receiver, with perhaps a few intelligent and +sympathetic spectators, are far better than the +"willing game" plan, in which there are usually +many triflers present ready to make a joke of the +whole thing, and thus taking away that true concentration +under which the best results may be +obtained.</p> + + +<h4>Formal Tests.</h4> + +<p>The third step in telepathic development is that +of conducting experiments similar to those originally +conducted by the Society for Psychical Research, +previously mentioned. That is to say, the +sender may select cards from a pack, coins from a +pile, small objects from a collection, etc., and then +endeavor to transmit the impression of the same +to the receiver—the latter then reporting his flashes +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_77" id="Page_77">77</a></span>of impression received. This may be rendered more +complicated by having the sender in one place, and +the receiver at another, the time having previously +been agreed upon between them. In experiments +conducted at long range, it has been generally +found better for the receiver to write down the +word, thought, or mental, picture which has been +transmitted to him by the sender; and for the sender +to write down the name or picture of the thing the +idea of which he has transmitted. These memoranda +serve not only as scientific proof of the experiment, +but also serve as a barometer of progress being made +during the experiments.</p> + + +<h4>Automatic Writing.</h4> + +<p>In this connection it may be stated that many investigators +and experimentors along the lines of +telepathic phenomena have met with considerable +success in the direction of Automatic Writing from +living persons, which of course is merely a special +form of Telepathy. In some cases the communications +received in this way were at first thought to be +from disembodied entities, until later it was discovered +that the thoughts were actually transmitted +(in some cases unintentionally) by living persons. +The late W. T. Stead, the London editor and famous +investigator of psychic phenomena, who was lost +on the "Titanic" several years ago, was remarkably +successful along this special line of telepathic transmission, +he being one of the most efficient receivers +of this kind of which those familiar with the subject +have any knowledge. His written records of these +experiments are very interesting, and form a valuable +contribution to this subject. In this class of +experiments, the sender concentrates fixedly upon +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_78" id="Page_78">78</a></span>the thought—word for word—and wills that the recipient +write down the word so transmitted; the +receiver sit passively at the time agreed upon, and +allows his arm and hand to be moved by means of +the psychic currents beating upon him, and which +are then unconsciously transformed into muscular +action—the process being similar to that of ordinary +writing, except that instead of the activity of the +brain of the writer being behind the muscular motion, +that of the sender performs that task.</p> + + +<h4>Psychic Sensitiveness.</h4> + +<p>The student of this book will find in the succeeding +portions thereof, from time to time, certain +general instructions regarding the cultivation of +psychic receptivity and sensitiveness. These general +instructions are also applicable to the cultivation of +telepathic power, and may be properly applied to +that end. There is really but one general principle +involved in all the many forms of psychic receptivity, +namely that of (1) shutting the senses to the ordinary +impressions of the outside world, and (2) opening +the higher channels of sense to the impressions +coming in the form of vibrations of the higher forces +and finer powers of Nature. At the last, it is simply +a matter of "getting in tune," just as truly as in +the case of the wireless telegraphy. These things +are difficult to explain in ordinary words to one who +has had no experience along these lines; but when +one begins to actually experiment and practice, the +way opens out gradually and steadily, and then the +person can grasp the meaning of the little "hints" +dropped by others who have traveled the same path. +So, after all, it comes down to the matter of Practice, +Experiment, and Learning by Trying!</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_79" id="Page_79">79</a></span></p> +<h2>PART IV</h2> + +<h3>CLAIRVOYANCE AND KINDRED PHENOMENA</h3> + + +<p>A very large and very interesting class of occult +or psychic phenomena is that known under the very +general classification of "Clairvoyance," which +term we have thought it advisable to employ in this +sense in this book, notwithstanding the technical objections +urged by some against such a general usage. +The term "Clairvoyance" really means "clear seeing," +or "clear sight," but its special meaning, +established by long usage, is "A power of discerning +objects not perceptible to the normal senses." When +it comes to the technical use of the term by students +and teachers of psychic research and occultism, however, +there is found a confused meaning of the term, +some employing it in one sense, and others in another +one. Accordingly, it is perhaps as well to explain +the particular usage adopted and followed in this +book.</p> + + +<h4>Clairvoyance Defined.</h4> + +<p>The English Society for Psychical Research, in its +glossary, defines the term as follows: "The faculty +or act of perceiving, as though visually, with some +coincidental truth, some distant scene; it is used +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_80" id="Page_80">80</a></span>sometimes, but hardly properly, for transcendental +vision, or the perception of beings regarded as on +another plane of existence." A distinguished investigator +along psychic lines, in one of her reports +to the English Society for Psychical Research, has +given the following definition of this term as employed +by her in her reports, viz., "The word 'clairvoyant' +is often used very loosely, and with widely +different meanings. I denote by it a faculty of acquiring +supernormally, <b>but not by reading the minds +of persons present</b>, a knowledge of facts such as we +normally acquire by the use of our senses. I do not +limit it to knowledge that would normally be acquired +by the sense of sight, nor do I limit it to a +knowledge of present facts. A similar knowledge of +the past, and if necessary, of future events, may be +included. On the other hand, I exclude the mere +faculty of seeing apparitions, which is sometimes +called clairvoyance."</p> + +<p>The last stated definition agrees almost perfectly +with the views of the writer of the present book, +and the term "Clairvoyance" is used here in the +particular sense indicated by such definition. The +student of this book, therefore, is asked to distinguish +Clairvoyance, on the one hand, from the phenomena +of Telepathy or Thought Transference, and, +on the other hand, from the phenomena of communication +with entities on other planes of existence, +including the perception of apparitions.</p> + + +<h4>The Phenomena of Clairvoyance.</h4> + +<p>The phenomena of Clairvoyance may be subdivided +(a) according to methods employed, and also +(b) according to general distinctions. The said +classifications follow:</p> + +<p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_81" id="Page_81">81</a></span></p><p><b>Classification According to Methods.</b> The classification +of Clairvoyant Phenomena according to +methods employed, proceeds as follows: (1) <b>Psychometry</b>, +in which the clairvoyant becomes en rapport +through the medium of some physical object +connected with the person or scene which is the +object of the en rapport connection; (2) <b>Crystal +Gazing</b>, etc., in which the en rapport connection is +established by means of a crystal, magic mirror, etc., +into which the clairvoyant gazes; (3) <b>Direct Clairvoyance</b>, +in which the clairvoyant directly establishes +the en rapport connection by means of raising +his or her psychic vibrations so as to become "in +tune" with the finer vibrations of Nature, without +the aid of physical objects.</p> + + +<h4>Classification According to General Distinctions.</h4> + +<p>The classification of Clairvoyant Phenomena according +to general distinctions, proceeds as follows: (1) +<b>Present Clairvoyance</b>, in which the objects perceived +by the clairvoyant are present in Space and Time, +although invisible to normal sight; (2) <b>Space Clairvoyance</b>, +in which the clairvoyant vision includes +objects and scenes removed in space from the immediate +normal perception of the clairvoyant; (3) <b>Time +Clairvoyance</b>, in which the clairvoyant perceives objects +or scenes removed from him in past time, or +future time.</p> + +<p>In order that the student may obtain a comprehensive +understanding of the phenomena of Clairvoyance, +we have thought it well to give you a brief, +general outline of the particular phenomena fitting +into these several classes, and to give you, also, a +general idea of the principal methods employed to +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_82" id="Page_82">82</a></span>obtain the phenomenal manifestations in question. +We begin by calling your attention to the three general +classes of method employed to obtain the manifestation +of clairvoyant phenomena, namely: Psychometry, +Crystal Gazing, and Clairvoyant Psychic +States, respectively.</p> + + +<h4>Psychometry.</h4> + +<p>In Psychometry, the clairvoyant establishes the +en rapport connection with objects, persons or +scenes, removed in space or in time, by means of +some physical object associated with the distant object, +person or scene; for instance, the physical +objects may be a piece of clothing, a bit of stone, +a coin, a bit of jewelry, etc., which has been closely +associated with that which the clairvoyant desires +to sense psychically. The distinctive feature of this +class of clairvoyant phenomena is this <b>connecting +link</b> of physical objects. A writer has cleverly +compared this connecting link with the bit of clothing +which the keen-scented bloodhound is given to +sniff in order that he may then discover by scent +the person sought, the latter having previously worn +the bit of clothing presented to the dog's sense of +smell.</p> + + +<h4>The "Psychic Scent."</h4> + +<p>Occultists have elaborated a technical theory to +account for the phenomena of Psychometry, or +rather to account for the action of the "connecting +link" of the physical object employed to establish +the connection between clairvoyant and distant object, +person, or scene. But we do not think it advisable +to enter into a discussion of these elaborate, +technical theories, which are apt to confuse the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_83" id="Page_83">83</a></span>beginner, and to distract his attention from the important +facts of the case. We think it is sufficient to +say that the "connecting link," or physical object, +seems to carry along with it, in its inner substance +or nature, the vibrations of its past environment; +and that the clairvoyant, coming into receptive contact +with such vibrations, is enabled with comparative +ease to follow up the psychic "scent" until he +establishes clairvoyant en rapport connection with +the distant object, person, or scene associated with +the physical object. When it is remembered that +the physical "scent" of anything is merely a matter +of the detection of certain vibrations, the illustration +is seen to be not so very far out of the way after all.</p> + + +<h4>Magnetic Affinity.</h4> + +<p>A somewhat celebrated investigator of psychic and +occult phenomena has said concerning this phases of +Clairvoyance: "The untrained clairvoyant usually +cannot find any particular astral picture when it is +wanted, without some special link to put him en +rapport with the subject required. Psychometry is +an instance in point. It seems as though there were +a sort of magnetic attachment or affinity between any +particle of matter and the record which contains its +history—an affinity which enables it to act as a kind +of conductor between that record and the faculties +of anyone who can read it. For instance, I once +brought from Stonehenge a tiny fragment of stone, +not larger than a pin's head, and on putting this +into an envelope and handing it to a psychometrist +who had no idea what it was, she at once began to +describe that wonderful ruin and the desolate country +surrounding it, and then went on to picture +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_84" id="Page_84">84</a></span>vividly what were evidently scenes from its early +history, showing that the infinitesimal fragment +had been sufficient to put her into communication +with the records connected with the spot from which +it came. The scenes through which we pass in the +course of our life seem to act in the same way upon +the cells of our brain as did the history of Stonehenge +upon that particle of stone. They establish a +connection with those cells by means of which our +mind is put en rapport with that particular portion +of the records, and so we 'remember' what we have +seen."</p> + + +<h4>Distant En Rapport.</h4> + +<p>One of the most familiar instances of the production +of clairvoyant phenomena by means of Psychometry +is that illustrated in the above quotation, +namely the production of the en rapport relation +with distant scenes by means of the connecting link +of some small object which had at some time in the +past been located at that point. In such cases the +psychometrist usually presses the small object up +to his or her head, and then induces a passive, receptive +psychical condition; then, sooner or later, +the clairvoyant experiences a "sensation," or a +"dream picture" of the scene in question. Often, +once the picture of the scene is obtained, the clairvoyant +may manifest more marked past-time clairvoyance, +in the direction of running back over the +history of the scene itself. The instance related in +the above quotation is a case of this kind. Similar +cases are frequently met with by the investigator +along these lines, in which the clairvoyant is able +to give the history of certain places in ancient Egypt, +from the connecting link of a piece of mummy-cloth; +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_85" id="Page_85">85</a></span>or else to give a picture of certain events in +antediluvian times, from the connecting link of a +bit of fossil substance. The history of Psychometry +is filled with remarkable instances of this kind. +Bullets gathered from battlefields also serve very +effectively as such psychometric connecting links. +Old furniture, old pictures, and old jewelry also are +common objects serving to produce wonderful phenomena +of this kind. In fact, any physical object +having past-time or far-distant space connections +may be employed effectively in such experiments.</p> + + +<h4>Psychic Underground Exploration.</h4> + +<p>Psychometry is frequently employed to describe +underground or "mine" conditions existing at the +present time at the particular place from which a +particular piece of ore or mineral has been taken, +which ore or mineral has been handed the psychometrist +to be used as the connecting link. As +many practical miners know from actual experience, +many valuable coal, zinc, lead, silver and gold mines +have been successfully located in this way. In such +cases the psychometrist has been able to follow up +the psychic "scent" given by the piece of mineral, +and thus to describe the strata or veins of the mineral +lying underground and unopened by the pick or drill.</p> + + +<h4>Psychic Detective Work.</h4> + +<p>Many cases are recorded by the investigators in +which the psychometrist is able to "sense" a particular +locality, a house, a room, a place of business, +for instance, by means of the connecting link afforded +by some physical object formerly associated +with the said location. Some writers have called +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_86" id="Page_86">86</a></span>this class of psychometric phenomena "psychic +spying" or "psychic detective work." One writer +records a case in which he gave to a young psychometrist +a penholder from the office of a lawyer, +the latter being located about eight hundred miles +away; the psychometrist then gave a perfect picture +of the interior of the far-distant lawyer's office, +the scene across the street visible from the office +window, and certain events which were happening +in the office and on the street at that particular time—all +of which report was verified in detail by subsequent +careful inquiry.</p> + + +<h4>How to Psychometrize.</h4> + +<p>The following general remarks concerning Psychometry, +given by a writer on the subject, will be +found interesting and instructive. The writer says: +"There are no special directions to be given the +student in psychometry. All that can be done is to +suggest that each person should try the experiments +for himself, in order to find out whether he +has, or has not the psychometric power in some +degree of development. He may be able to develop +his psychometric powers by the general methods +given for psychic development; but, in any event, +he will find that actual practice and experiment will +do much for him in the direction of experiment. Let +the student take strange objects, and, sitting in a +quiet room with the object held to his forehead, +endeavor to shut out all thoughts coming from the +outside world, and forget all his personal affairs. +In a short time, if the conditions be right, he will +begin to have flashes of scenes associated with the +history of the object in question. At first these impressions +may be somewhat disconnected and more +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_87" id="Page_87">87</a></span>or less confused, but before long there will be noticed +a clearing away of the scene, and the mental picture +will become quite plain. Practice will develop the +power. The student should practice only when +alone or when in the presence of some sympathetic +friend or friends. He should always avoid discordant +and inharmonious company while practicing +his psychic power. Many of the best psychometrists +keep their physical eyes closed when practicing this +power, thus allowing the inner senses to function +without distraction from the outer senses.</p> + + +<h4>Developing Psychometry.</h4> + +<p>"You have doubtless heard of the sensing of +sealed letters spoken of as pure clairvoyance. But +this phase of phenomena properly belongs to the +realm of Psychometry. Letters frequently prove to +be very excellent connecting links in psychometric +experiments. I advise the student to begin with +old letters. He will be surprised to discover how +readily he will begin to receive psychic impressions +from the letters—either from the person who wrote +them, or from the place in which they were written, +or from some one connected with their subsequent +history. One of the most interesting experiments I +ever witnessed in Psychometry was that in which a +letter that had been forwarded from place to place, +until it had gone completely around the globe, was +psychometrized by a young Hindu maid. Although +ignorant of the outside world of foreign lands, the +young women was able to picture the people and +scenery of every part of the globe in which the +letter had traveled. Her report was really an interesting +'travelogue' of a trip around the world, +given in tabloid form. The student may obtain +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_88" id="Page_88">88</a></span>some interesting results in psychometrizing old letters—but +let him always be conscientious about it, +and be careful to refrain from divulging the secrets +that will become his during the course of these experiments. +Let him be honorable on the psychic +plane as well as on the physical plane—more so, +rather than less so, in fact."</p> + + +<h4>Varieties of Psychometry.</h4> + +<p>Another investigator along these lines gives the +following instructive comments regarding the practice +of psychometric power: "Persons of a highly-strung +nervous organization, with large perceptive +faculties make the best psychometrists. Phlegmatic +people seldom psychometrize clearly, and usually +lack receptivity to the finer forces. Letters, clothes, +hair, coins, ornaments, or jewels—in fact, almost +any article which has belonged to, or has been worn +by, its possessor for any length of time, will suffice +to enable the psychometrist to relate himself to, and +glimpse impressions of, the personal sphere of that +individual. Some psychometrists succeed better with +certain kinds of objects than with others. Metals and +minerals are not good 'conductors'—if we may use +that term—to some operators; while they are very +satisfactory to others. In the same way, some psychometrists +are very good character readers, others +are very successful in the diagnosis of diseases; some +can read the book of Nature, while to others it is a +sealed book, or nearly so, but they are able to gauge +the mental qualifications of their visitors, while +others realize their moral and spiritual states. +Again, some read the Past, and enter into the Present +states or condition of their clients, while others +are successful in exercising prophetical prevision. +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_89" id="Page_89">89</a></span>These differences may be modified, and the boundaries +of the perceptive power may be extended by +self-study, experiment, and culture; but every +psychic has his qualifications and his limitations; +one will succeed where another may fail; hence it is +well and wise for each one to discover what he can +do best, what sphere he can best occupy, and then +endeavor to fill it.</p> + + +<h4>Psychometric "Getting in Touch."</h4> + +<p>"A psychometrist may, by holding a letter in his +hand, or putting it to his forehead, be able to perceive +and delineate the personal appearance of the +writer thereof, and, in a way, to 'take on' his conditions, +describe his feelings and thoughts to such +an extent as to identify himself with him and to feel, +for the time being, as if he, himself, were the writer; +he may even tell what is written in the letter, +although unable to see the writing. Human hair is +found by some psychometrists to give them the best +means of coming into touch with their subjects, +and it is said that such hair should be cut from the +head just behind the ears, as close to the scalp as +possible. It not infrequently happens that a psychometrist +gets started upon a false trail, so to +speak, and especially so when the inquirer is suspicious, +or where there is a mixture of psychic influences. +A fan passed by a lady to a sitter in the +front row at a meeting, and held in the hands of the +latter for a few minutes while awaiting a chance to +be handed to the psychic, has resulted in a blending +of vibratory influences which has caused an imperfect +or confused 'reading.' In one case the gentleman +who held the fan said 'I fully recognize the part +of the description which the lady does not admit<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_90" id="Page_90">90</a></span>—it +applies to myself quite perfectly.' Hence the +necessity for care in providing articles for psychometrists +in a public meeting. A ring, for instance, +which has been in the family for generations, +and handed from one wearer to another in the course +of years, may afford such a blending of psychic +vibrations that the psychometrist may be unable to +sense distinctly each distinct stratum of influence +therein.</p> + + +<h4>Psychometric Readings.</h4> + +<p>"The person who sits for the psychometrist for +a 'reading' should not be antagonistic nor frivolous, +neither should he desire special information, nor +concentrate his thought forces upon any given point, +as otherwise he may dominate the psychic and thus +mislead him into perceiving only a reflex of his own +hopes or fears. He will do well to preserve an open +mind, and an impartial though sympathetic mental +attitude, and then await results. It is unwise to interrupt, +explain, or question during the time that a +delineation is being given, for by so doing the +psychic sphere is disturbed and the thought projections +caused to act like the breezes upon the surface +of a lake, producing confused and distorted appearances. +It is best to allow the descriptions to be given +in its entirety before asking questions regarding +any of its details; it is quite possible or probable +that the very points upon which inquiries seem necessary +will be more fully elucidated before the close +of the reading. If a special reading, and not a +general one is required—say, for instance, a diagnosis +of diseased conditions—a hint of what is desired +at the outset should be sufficient."</p> + + +<h4>Crystal Gazing, Etc.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_91" id="Page_91">91</a></span></p> + +<p>The second of the three general classes of the +methods employed to obtain the manifestation of +clairvoyant phenomena is that known as Crystal +Gazing. In this class of methods the clairvoyant establishes +the en rapport condition by means of a +crystal, magic mirror, or similar object, which +serves principally to concentrate the psychic visual +powers to a focus, and thus to enable the psychic +to raise his or her psychic vibrations at that concentrated +focused point.</p> + + +<h4>Crystals and Bright Objects.</h4> + +<p>The use of crystals and other bright objects for +this purpose has been common to occultists and +psychics at all times, past and present, and at all +places, oriental or occidental. The earlier races +employed shining pieces of quartz or other clear +crystal rock for this purpose. Later polished metals +were used in the same way. The native soothsayers +of barbaric lands employ clear water, glowing embers, +or sparks, for this purpose. In some places +the soothsayers hold drops of blood in the hollow +of their hands for divining purposes. Others bore +a hole in the ground, and fill it with water, and then +gaze into it. Some tribes use dark polished stones. +A writer on the subject has said: "They stare into +a crystal ball, a cup, a mirror, a blot of ink, a drop +of blood, a bowl of water, a pond, water in a glass +bowl, or almost any polished surface, etc." In fact, +it may be said that almost every object capable of +presenting a polished surface has been employed by +some race as an aid to psychic vision. In Europe +and America, at the present day, quartz or glass +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_92" id="Page_92">92</a></span>crystals are so used; but others obtain quite satisfactory +results from the use of watch crystals laid +over a black cloth, preferably a piece of black velvet +cloth. Others use highly polished bits of silver; +while others content themselves with the use of a +little pool of black ink lying on the bottom of a +small saucer, while others have cups painted black +on the inside, into which is poured water.</p> + + +<h4>The Care of the Crystal.</h4> + +<p>There is no particular virtue in any particular +object used for this purpose, as such object acts +merely to focus the psychic power of the person, as +has been said. Certainly the student should not fall +into the error of supposing that the crystal, or +similar object, has any miraculous or supernatural +power whatsoever, it is simply an instrument, like +the microscope or telescope, nothing more or less. +But, at the same time, it must be admitted that there +is much truth in the claim of certain crystal gazers, +to the effect that the use of a particular crystal +seems to have the effect of polarizing its molecules +so as to render it a more effective instrument in +time. In fact, the phenomenon seems to bear a close +relation to the well known case of a long-used violin +becoming a more perfect instrument, and giving +forth richer and fuller notes than a new instrument. +The longer a gazing crystal is used, especially by +the one person, the better does it seem to serve the +purposes of that particular person. Experts in crystal +gazing insist that the crystal gazer should keep +his own crystal for his own particular use, and not +allow it to be used indiscriminately, particularly in +the case of strangers or of persons not sympathetic +with psychic subjects. They claim that each crystal +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_93" id="Page_93">93</a></span>becomes polarized according to the individual character +and needs of the person habitually using it, +and that it is unwise to allow others to disturb this +quality in it.</p> + + +<h4>How to Use the Crystal.</h4> + +<p>The best authorities on the subject of crystal-gazing +insist that all experiments along the said +lines should be conducted in a serious, earnest manner, +and that all frivolity or trifling should be +avoided if the best results are wished for. This, of +course, is true concerning all phases of psychic investigation, +as all true students of the subject know. +All the authorities agree that the crystal gazer +should sit with the light behind his back, and never +in front of him. While an earnest steady gaze is +desirable, there should be no straining of the eyes. +As one writer has said: "Gaze calmly at the crystal, +but do not strain your eyes. Do not try to avoid +winking your eyes—there is a difference between +'gazing' and 'staring,' remember." Some authorities +advise that the crystal gazer should make funnels +of his hands, using them as he would a pair of +opera-glasses.</p> + + +<h4>The "Milky Mist."</h4> + +<p>While some experimenters obtain results almost +from the time of the first trial, others find that it +requires a number of sittings before they begin to +obtain even faint results. The psychic picture in the +crystal usually begins by the appearance of a cloudy +"milky mist," succeeding the former transparent +appearance of the crystal. The milky cloud becomes +more dense, and finally there appears in its midst a +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_94" id="Page_94">94</a></span>faint form, outline, face, or scene of some kind. +Some have compared this gradual emergence of the +picture to the gradual development of the picture +of the photographic plate when the latter is subjected +to the action of the developing fluid.</p> + + +<h4>Classes of Psychic Pictures.</h4> + +<p>An English writer on the subject furnishes the +following general classification of the psychic pictures +manifested in the process of crystal gazing. +The said authority might well have added that each +and every form of clairvoyant picturing is possible +in crystal gazing; for crystal gazing is merely one +particular form or method of inducing clairvoyant +or psychic vision, and is not a distinct branch of +psychic phenomena in itself. The classification of +the English authority, however, is as follows:</p> + +<p>"1. Images of something unconsciously observed. +New reproductions, voluntary or spontaneous, and +bringing no fresh knowledge to the mind.</p> + +<p>"2. Images of ideas unconsciously acquired from +others. Some memory or imaginative effort which +does not come from the gazer's ordinary self. Revivals +of memory. Illustrations of thought.</p> + +<p>"3. Images, clairvoyant or prophetic. Pictures +giving information as to something past, present, or +future, which the gazer has no other chance of +knowing."</p> + + +<h4>General Directions for Crystal Gazing.</h4> + +<p>An old English authority on the subject of crystal +gazing handed down to his students a certain set +of general directions and rules to govern the conduct +of their experiments. These rules and directions +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_95" id="Page_95">95</a></span>have never been improved upon by the later writers +on the subject, according to the opinion of the best +authorities; and such stand today as perhaps the +simplest and best set of general rules and directions +on this important subject. For this reason +we have thought it advisable to include the same in +this chapter, for the guidance of our own students. +Here follow the said general rules and directions:</p> + +<p>"What is desired through the regular use of the +translucent sphere is to cultivate a personal degree +of clairvoyant power, so that visions of things or +events, past, present, and future, may appear clearly +in the interior vision, or eye of the soul. In the +pursuit of this effort only, the crystal becomes at +once a beautiful, interesting and harmless channel +of pleasure and instruction, shorn of dangers, and +rendered conducive to mental development. To the +attainment of this desirable end, attention is asked +to the following practical directions, which, if carefully +followed, will lead to success:</p> + + +<h4>Selection of Place, Etc.</h4> + +<p>"(1) Select a quiet room where you will be entirely +undisturbed, taking care that it is as far as +possible free from mirrors, ornaments, pictures, glaring +colors, and the like, which may otherwise distract +the attention. The room should be of comfortable +temperature, in accordance with the time +of year, neither hot nor cold. About 60 to 65 degrees +Fahr. is suitable in most cases, though allowance can +be made where necessary for natural differences in +the temperaments of various persons. Thus thin, +nervous, delicately organized individuals, and those +of lymphatic and soft, easy-going, passive types, require +a slightly warmer apartment than the more +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_96" id="Page_96">96</a></span>positive class who are known by their dark eyes, +hair and complexion, combined with prominent +joints. Should a fire, or any form of artificial light +be necessary, it should be screened off, so as to +prevent the light rays from being reflected in, or in +any other manner directly reaching the crystal. The +room should not be dark, but rather shadowed, or +charged with a dull light, somewhat such as prevails +on a cloudy or wet day.</p> + + +<h4>Adjusting the Crystal.</h4> + +<p>"(2) The crystal should be placed on its stand +on a table, or it may rest on a black velvet cushion, +but in either case it should be partially surrounded +by a black silk or similar wrap or screen, so adjusted +as to cut off any undesirable reflection. Before beginning +to experiment, remember that most frequently +nothing will be seen on the first occasion, +and possibly not for several sittings; though some +sitters, if strongly gifted with psychic powers in a +state of unconsciousness, and sometimes conscious +degree of unfoldment, may be fortunate enough to +obtain good results at the first trial. If, therefore, +nothing is perceived during the first few attempts, +do not despair or become impatient, or imagine that +you will never see anything. There is a royal road +to crystal vision, but it is open only to the combined +password of Calmness, Patience, and Perseverance. +If at the first attempt to ride a bicycle, +failure ensues, the only way to learn is to pay attention +to the necessary rules, and to persevere daily +until the ability to ride comes naturally. Thus it is +with the would-be seer. Persevere in accordance +with these simple directions, and success will sooner +or later crown your efforts.</p> + + +<h4>Time of Sittings.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_97" id="Page_97">97</a></span></p> + +<p>"(3) Commence by sitting comfortably with the +eyes fixed upon the crystal, not by a fixed stare, +but with a steady, calm gaze, for ten minutes only, on +the first occasion. In taking the time it is best to +hang your watch at a distance, where, while the face +is clearly visible, the ticking is rendered inaudible. +When the time is up, carefully put the crystal away +in its case, and keep it in a dark place, under lock +and key, allowing no one but yourself to handle it. +At the second sitting, which should be at the same +place, in the same position, and at the same time, +you may increase the length of the effort to fifteen +minutes, and continue this period during the next +five or six sittings, after which the time may be +gradually increased, but should in no case exceed +one hour. The precise order of repetition is always +to be followed until the experimenter has developed +an almost automatic ability to readily obtain results, +when it need no longer be adhered to.</p> + + +<h4>Other Persons Present.</h4> + +<p>"(4) Any person, or persons, admitted to the +room, and allowed to remain while you sit, should +(a) keep absolute silence, and (b) remain seated at +a distance from you. When you have developed your +latent powers, questions may, of course, be put to +you by one of those present, but even then in a very +gentle, or low and slow tone of voice; never suddenly, +or in a forceful manner.</p> + + +<h4>Crystalline Vision.</h4> + +<p>"(5) When you find the crystals begin to look +dull or cloudy, with small pin-points of light glittering +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_98" id="Page_98">98</a></span>therein, like tiny stars, you may know that +you are commencing to obtain that for which you +seek, viz., crystalline vision. Therefore, persevere +with confidence. This condition may, or may not, +continue for several sittings, the crystal seeming at +times to alternatively appear and disappear, as in a +mist. By and by this hazy appearance, in its turn, +will give way quite suddenly to a blindness of the +senses to all else but a blue or bluish ocean of space, +against which, as if it were a background, the vision +will be clearly apparent.</p> + + +<h4>Physical Requirements.</h4> + +<p>"(6) The crystal should not be used soon after +taking a meal, and care should be taken in matters +of diet to partake only of digestible foods, and to +avoid alcoholic beverages. Plain and nourishing +food, and outdoor exercise, with contentment of +mind, or love of simplicity of living, are great aids +to success. Mental anxiety, or ill-health, are not +conducive to the desired end. Attention to correct +breathing is of importance.</p> + + +<h4>Determining Time of Fulfillment.</h4> + +<p>"(7) As regards the time at which events seen +will come to pass, each seer is usually impressed with +regard thereto; but, as a general rule, visions appearing +in the extreme background indicate time +more remote, either past or future, than those perceived +nearer at hand; while those appearing in the +foreground, or closer to the seer, denote the present +or immediate future.</p> + + +<h4>Two Classes of Visions.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_99" id="Page_99">99</a></span></p> + +<p>"(8) Two principal classes of vision will present +themselves to the sitter, viz.: (a) the Symbolic, indicated +by the appearance of symbols such as a +flag, boat, knife, gold, etc., and (b) Actual Scenes +and Personages, in action or otherwise. Persons of +a positive type of organization, the more active, excitable, +yet decided type, are most likely to perceive +symbolically, or allegorically; while those of a passive +nature usually receive direct or literal revelations. +Both classes will find it necessary to carefully +cultivate truthfulness, unselfishness, gratitude +for what is shown, and absolute confidence in the +love, wisdom, and guidance of God Himself."</p> + + +<h4>Time and Space in Crystal Gazing.</h4> + +<p>In the subsequent pages the student will perceive +the different manifestations of clairvoyant vision +classified according to the distinction of Time and +Space. Clairvoyant vision may disclose objects, +scenes, or persons either near by in space, or far off +in space; either existing in present time, in past +time, or in future time. Inasmuch as the visions of +crystal gazing are merely particular forms of clairvoyant +vision, it follows that all of the several above +named distinctive forms of vision are manifested in +crystal gazing. The vision shown in the crystal may +be that of something very near in space, or perhaps +very far off in space, or removed in space only a +moderate distance. Likewise such vision may be +based upon things existing at the present time, or at +some period of past time, or at some period of +and visions of past, present, or future things, events, +persons, scenes—each or all of these manifestations +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_100" id="Page_100">100</a></span>are possible to the clairvoyant vision of the crystal +gazer, and pictured in the reflecting surface of the +crystal or other shining surface employed by him +in his experiments.</p> + + +<h4>Direct Clairvoyance.</h4> + +<p>The third of the three general classes of the methods +employed to obtain the manifestation of clairvoyant +phenomena is that known as Direct Clairvoyance. +In this class of methods the clairvoyant +directly establishes the en rapport connection with +the past or present, near or distant, objects, persons, +scenes, or events, by means of raising his or her +psychic vibrations so as to become "in tune" with +the finer vibrations of Nature, without the aid of +the physical objects required in the methods of +Psychometry and Crystal Gazing, respectively.</p> + + +<h4>Trance Conditions.</h4> + +<p>Many clairvoyants, manifesting their powers by +means of the methods of Direct Clairvoyance, produce +in themselves the condition of trance, or semi-trance +condition. Many students believe that these +conditions are absolutely necessary for the production +of this kind of phenomena, but they neglect, or +are actually unaware of, the fact that many of the +highest forms of this class of clairvoyant phenomena +are manifested by clairvoyants who are no more +in a trance condition, or that of semi-trance, than +those following the methods of Psychometry or +Crystal Gazing, respectively. All that is required +is that the clairvoyant maintain a quiescent mental +attitude, shutting out the sounds, sights, and +thoughts of the outside world, and concentrating the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_101" id="Page_101">101</a></span>full attention upon the clairvoyant work before him +or her. Some, it is true, pass easily into the semi-trance, +or even the full trance condition, but the +latter are not absolutely necessary states.</p> + + +<h4>Clairvoyant Reverie.</h4> + +<p>A writer on the subject of Clairvoyance says: +"The best authorities instruct their pupils that the +state of clairvoyant reverie may be safely and effectively +induced by the practice of mental concentration +alone. They advise positively against artificial +methods. All that is needed is that the consciousness +be focused to a single point—become 'one pointed' +as the Hindu teachers call it. The intelligent practice +of concentration accomplishes this without the +necessity of any artificial methods of development, +or the production of abnormal psychic states. You +easily concentrate your full attention when you witness +an interesting play, or listen to a beautiful +rendition of some great masterpiece of musical composition, +or gaze at some miracle of pictured or +sculptured art. In these cases your attention is completely +occupied with the interesting thing before +you, so that you have almost completely shut out +the outer world of sound, sight, and thought—but +you are, nevertheless, perfectly wide awake and conscious. +The same thing is true when you read a very +interesting book—the world is shut out from your +consciousness, and you are oblivious to the sights +and sounds around you. We frequently witness the +sight of two lovers to whom the outside world is +non-existent for the time being, and to whom there +is nothing in the world except themselves. Again, +persons often fall into a 'brown study,' or 'day +dream,' in which all consciousness of the outside +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_102" id="Page_102">102</a></span>world seems to be shut out, yet the person is fully +conscious and wide awake. These mental states are +very much akin to that of the trained clairvoyant, +and is the state which should be sought after by all +clairvoyants, whether they are following the methods +of Psychometry, Crystal Gazing, or that of Direct +Clairvoyance—for the principle is one and the same +in all of such methods."</p> + + +<h4>The Dawn of Clairvoyance.</h4> + +<p>A well-known authority on the subject of Psychic +Development says: "Occasional flashes of clairvoyance +sometimes comes to the highly cultured and +spiritual-minded man, even though he may never +have heard of the possibility of training such a +faculty. In his case such glimpses usually signify +that he is approaching that stage in his evolution +when these powers will naturally begin to manifest +themselves. Their appearance should serve as an +additional stimulus to him to strive to maintain that +high standard of moral purity and mental balance +without which clairvoyance is a curse and not a +blessing to its possessor. Between those who are +entirely unimpressionable and those who are in full +possession of clairvoyant power, there are many +intermediate stages. Students often ask how this +clairvoyant faculty will first be manifested in themselves—how +they may know when they have reached +the stage at which its first faint foreshadowings are +beginning to be visible. Cases differ so widely that +it is impossible to give to this question any answer +that will be universally applicable. Some people +begin by a plunge, as it were, and under some unusual +stimulus become able just for once to see some +striking vision; and very often in such a case, because +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_103" id="Page_103">103</a></span>the experience does not repeat itself, the seer +comes in time to believe that on that occasion he must +have been the victim of hallucination. Others begin +by becoming intermittently conscious of the +brilliant colors and vibrations of the human aura; +yet others find themselves with increasing frequency +seeing and hearing something to which those around +them are blind and deaf; others, again, see faces, +landscapes, or colored clouds floating before their +eyes in the dark, before they sink to rest; while perhaps +the commonest experience of all is that of those +who begin to recollect with greater and greater +clearness what they have seen and heard on other +planes during sleep."</p> + + +<h4>Methods of Development.</h4> + +<p>The same authority, after warning students +against attempting to develop their psychic powers +by unnatural and harmful practices, such as self-hypnotism, +self-stupefication, etc., gives the following +excellent advice concerning the normal development +of clairvoyant and other high psychic powers +and faculties: "There is one practice which if +adopted carefully and reverently can do no harm to +any human being, yet from which a very pure type +of clairvoyance has sometimes been developed—and +that is the practice of Meditation. Let a man choose +a certain time every day—a time when he can rely +upon being quiet and undisturbed, though preferably +in the daytime rather than at night—and set himself +at that time to keep his mind for a few minutes +entirely free from all earthly thoughts of any kind +whatsoever; and, when that is achieved, to direct +the whole force of his being towards the highest ideal +he happens to know. He will find that to gain perfect +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_104" id="Page_104">104</a></span>control of thought is enormously more difficult +than he supposes, but when he attains it this cannot +but be in every way more beneficial to him, and as +he grows more and more able to elevate and concentrate +his thoughts, he may gradually find that +new worlds are opening before his sight. As a +preliminary training towards the satisfactory +achievement of such meditation, he will find it desirable +to make a practice of concentration in the +affairs of daily life—even in the smallest of them. If +he writes a letter, let him think of nothing else but +that letter until it is finished; if he reads a book, +let him see to it that his thought is never allowed to +wander away from his author's meaning. He must +learn to hold his mind in check, and to be master +of that also, as well as of his lower passions; he must +patiently labor to acquire absolute control of his +thoughts, so that he will always know exactly what +he is thinking about, and why—so that he can use +his mind, and turn it or hold it still, as a practiced +swordsman turns his weapon where he will."</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_105" id="Page_105">105</a></span></p> +<h2>PART V</h2> + +<h3>CLAIRVOYANCE: PAST, PRESENT AND FUTURE</h3> + + +<p>As we have said in the preceding chapter, in our +consideration of the general subject of Clairvoyance, +there is possible a general classification of clairvoyant +phenomena according to general distinctions, as +follows: (1) <b>Present Clairvoyance</b>, in which the objects +perceived by the clairvoyant are present in +time and in space, although invisible to normal sight; +(2) <b>Space Clairvoyance</b>, in which the clairvoyant +vision includes objects and scenes removed in space +from the normal perception of the clairvoyant; and +(3) <b>Time Clairvoyance</b>, in which the clairvoyant +perceives objects or scenes removed from him in +past time, or future time.</p> + +<p>While the general methods of manifesting these +various forms of clairvoyant power are practically +the same, yet the nature of these several forms of +phenomena vary considerably, as we shall see when +we come to consider them in detail in the following +pages: this is particularly true in the case of the +distinction between past-time clairvoyant phenomena, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_106" id="Page_106">106</a></span>and future-time clairvoyant phenomena—the +difference between the perception of what has been, +and that which has not yet been.</p> + + +<h4>Present Clairvoyance.</h4> + +<p>In what is called Present Clairvoyance the objects +perceived by the clairvoyant are present in time +and in space, at the moment and place of the perception, +although invisible to normal sight. It is +seen at once that if the object seen clairvoyantly is +present in time and in space to the clairvoyant, and +yet is incapable of being perceived by the normal +sight of the clairvoyant, then that object must be +capable of being perceived only through vibrations +above the normal range of the human senses. Perhaps +the precise nature of this class of clairvoyant +perceptions will be better understood by a more detailed +description of the objects actually perceived +by clairvoyant vision of this mode of manifestation.</p> + + +<h4>The Human Aura.</h4> + +<p>In the first place, this mode of clairvoyant vision +discloses the interesting phenomena concerned with +the human aura, or psychic atmosphere which surrounds +the human body for a space of several feet, +assuming an egg-shaped form. A writer says on this +point: "The trained clairvoyant vision sees the human +aura as a nebulous hazy substance, like a luminous +cloud, surrounding the person for two or three +feet on each side of his body, becoming more dense +near the body, and gradually becoming less dense as +it extends away from the body. It has a phosphorescent +appearance, with a peculiar tremulous motion +manifesting through its substance. The clairvoyant +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_107" id="Page_107">107</a></span>sees the human aura as composed of all the colors of +the spectrum, the combination shifting with the +changing mental and emotional states of the person. +But, in a general way, it may be said that each +person has his or her distinctive astral auric colors, +depending upon his or her general character or personality. +Each mental state, or emotional manifestation, +has its own particular shade or combination +of shades of auric coloring. This beautiful +kaleidoscopic spectacle has its own meaning to the +occultist with clairvoyant vision, for he is thus able +to read the character and general mental states of +the person by means of studying his auric colors. +The human aura is not in a state of calm phosphorescence, +however. On the contrary, it sometimes manifests +great flames, like those of a fiery furnace, which +shoot forth great tongues, and dart forth suddenly +in certain directions toward the objects attracting +them. Under great emotional excitement the auric +flames move around in swift circling whirlpools, or +else swirl away from a centre. Again, it seems to +throw forth tiny glistening sparks of psychic vibrations, +some of which travel for a great distance.</p> + + +<h4>The Prana Aura.</h4> + +<p>"The clairvoyant vision is also able to discern +what is called the 'prana aura' of a person. By this +term is indicated that peculiar emanation of vital +force which surrounds the physical body of each +and every person. In fact, many persons of but +slight clairvoyant power, who cannot sense the auric +colors, are able to perceive this prana aura without +trouble. It is sometimes called the 'health aura,' +or 'physical aura.' It is colorless, or rather about +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_108" id="Page_108">108</a></span>the shade of clear glass, diamond, or water. It is +streaked with very minute, bristle-like lines. In a +state of good health these fine lines are stiff like +toothbrush bristles; while in the case of poor health +these lines droop, curl, and present a furlike appearance. +It is sometimes filled with minute sparkling +particles, like tiny vibratory motion. To the clairvoyant +vision the prana aura appears like the vibrating +heated air arising from a fire, or stove, or from +the heated earth in summertime. If the student will +close his eyes partially, and peer through narrowed +eyelids, he will in all probability be able to perceive +this prana aura surrounding the body of some +healthy, vigorous person—particularly if that person +be standing in a dim light. Looking closely, he will +see the peculiar vibratory motion, like heated air, +at a distance of about two inches from the body of +the person. It requires a little practice in order to +acquire the knack of perceiving these vibrations—a +little experimenting in order to get just the right +light on the person—but practice will bring success, +and you will be repaid for your trouble. In the same +way, the student may by practice acquire the faculty +of perceiving his own prana aura. The simplest way +to obtain this last mentioned result is to place your +fingers (spread out into fan-shape) against a black +background, in a dim light. Then gaze at the fingers +through narrowed eyelids, and half-closed eyes. +After a little practice, you will see a fine thin line +surrounding your fingers on all sides—a semi-luminous +border of prana aura. In most cases this +border of aura is colorless, but sometimes a very +pale yellowish hue is perceived. The stronger the +vital force of the person, the stronger and brighter +will this border of prana aura appear. The aura +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_109" id="Page_109">109</a></span>surrounding the fingers will appear very much like +the semi-luminous radiance surrounding a gas-flame, +or the flame of a candle, which is familiar to everyone."</p> + + +<h4>The Auric Colors.</h4> + +<p>Another writer says of the clairvoyant perception +of the human aura: "As he looks, the clairvoyant +will see himself surrounded by the luminous mist of +the aura, flashing with all sorts of brilliant colors, +and constantly changing hue and brilliancy with +every variation of the person's thought and feelings. +He will see this aura flooded with the beautiful +rose-color of pure affection, the rich blue of devotional +feeling, the hard, dull brown of selfishness, the +deep scarlet of anger, the horrible lurid red of +sensuality, the livid grey of fear, the black clouds +of hatred and malice, or any of the other hundredfold +indications so easily to be read in it by the practiced +eye; and thus it will be impossible for any persons +to conceal from his the real state of their feelings on +any subject. Not only does the astral aura show him +the temporary result of the emotion passing through +it at the moment, but it also gives him, by an arrangement +and proportion of its colors when in a +condition of perfect rest, a clue to the general disposition +and character of its owner."</p> + + +<h4>Thought Forms.</h4> + +<p>Another phase of clairvoyant phenomena of this +class is that of the perception of "thought forms," +as they are called by occultists. As all students of +occultism know, a strong thought or emotion manifests +a certain high vibratory motion, and takes upon +itself a vibratory "form" which is plainly perceptible +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_110" id="Page_110">110</a></span>to the trained clairvoyant vision. These +thought-forms manifest a great variety in appearance +and character. Some appear in a faint wave-like +form, something like the tiny waves caused by +the dropping of a pebble in a pond of water. Others +take on a whirlpool form, rotating and whirling as +they move through space. Others appear like whirling +rings, similar in general form to the "ring" +puffed forth from the mouth of a cigar smoker, or +from the funnel of a locomotive. Others glow like +great opals. Others appear like jets emitted from +the spout of a teakettle. Others twist along like +a corkscrew. Others appear like exploding bombs. +Others branch out arms like a devil-fish, which +wriggle in all directions, as if striving to attach +themselves to some object upon which they wish to +take hold.</p> + + +<h4>The X-Ray Sense.</h4> + +<p>Another phase of clairvoyant phenomena of this +general class is that which may be called "the X-Ray +Sense," for indeed it enables the clairvoyant +to see through a brick wall, or other material obstacle, +or through a sealed letter, etc. The higher +psychic vibrations easily pass through the most +solid object, just as do the X-Rays, and consequently +the clairvoyant is able to see what is going on on +the other side of a brick wall, or the walls of a +house. Likewise, the clairvoyant vision is able to +pierce through the dense earth, and to perceive veins +of mineral or metal lying concealed beneath.</p> + + +<h4>Microscopic Vision.</h4> + +<p>Another phase of clairvoyant power of this general +class, but one not nearly so common as those +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_111" id="Page_111">111</a></span>above mentioned, is described by a well-known occultist +as follows: "Another strange power of +which the clairvoyant may find himself in possession +is that of magnifying at will the minutest physical +particle to any desired size, as through a microscope—though +no microscope ever made, or ever +likely to be made, possesses even a thousandth part +of this psychic magnifying power. By its means +the hypothetical molecule and atom postulated by +science becomes visible and living realities to the +occult student, and on this closer examination he +finds them to be much more complex in their structure +than the scientific man has yet realized them +to be. It also enables him to follow with the closest +attention and the most lively interest all kinds of +electrical, magnetic, and other etheric action; and +when some of the specialists in these branches of +science are able to develop the power to see these +things whereof they speak so facilely, some very +wonderful and beautiful revelations may be expected."</p> + + +<h4>Space Clairvoyance.</h4> + +<p>In what is called Space Clairvoyance the objects, +persons, scenes, or events perceived by the clairvoyant +are removed in space from him—often being +located at points in space thousands of miles distant, +in fact. The pages of works upon occultism, +and those devoted to the recording of proved instances +gathered by the societies for psychical research, +are filled with the most interesting cases +of this form of clairvoyant vision. Instances are +recorded, upon the very best possible authority, in +which persons with clairvoyant powers have been +perfectly cognizant of events occurring on the other +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_112" id="Page_112">112</a></span>side of the world, or across the Atlantic or Pacific +Oceans. In fact, it would seem that distance and +space are practically wiped out in this form of +clairvoyant phenomena, and that it is just as easy +to see clairvoyantly over the space of a thousand +miles, as over that of a hundred feet—the principle +involved being precisely the same.</p> + + +<h4>The Psychic Telescope.</h4> + +<p>Space Clairvoyance, or Distant Clairvoyance, is +manifested in the form of Psychometry, Crystal +Gazing, or Direct Clairvoyance, as we have said. We +do not consider it necessary to record here any typical +instances of this phase of phenomena, as the +many books on this subject are chiefly devoted to +a recital thereof, and every student is more or less +acquainted with the same. The whole matter may +be summed up by saying that in this form of clairvoyant +vision, there is manifested what might be +called a "psychic telescope with an X-Ray attachment," +thus enabling one to see at any distance, +and through any intervening objects. This gives +you a mental picture of the process.</p> + + +<h4>Radio-Activity.</h4> + +<p>In the theory of vibratory forces, as set forth +in the earlier chapters of this book, we have the +only scientific explanation of the phenomena of +distant clairvoyance. Modern science, in its teachings +regarding the radio-activity of physical objects, +has thrown much additional light on this subject, +and has corroborated the ancient occult teachings +on the subject. These rays of higher vibratory +power are like the rays of light or heat, although +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_113" id="Page_113">113</a></span>of a much higher rate of intensity and vibratory +motion, and though the most delicate scientific instruments +are able to register some of these, it is +still practically admitted by science that the highest +of these radio-active vibrations are beyond the +scope and field of even the most sensitive instrument +yet known to science. This is saying much +when we remember that some of the delicate instruments +of science are so sensitive that they are able +to register the heat waves of a candle at the distance +of one mile; while others are able to record +the presence of certain chemical elements in the +most distant of the visible stars, by means of the +light waves carrying certain forms of vibration.</p> + + +<h4>Sensing the Higher Vibrations.</h4> + +<p>Under the radio-active theory it is quite reasonable +to conceive of the clairvoyant sense being able +to register and interpreting these higher vibrations +which are beyond the power of even the most delicate +instruments of science. It must be admitted +that the existence of such vibrations being granted—and +science tacitly admits their presence—then +ordinary distances on earth would be no barrier at +all to the action of clairvoyant vision capable of +registering them. Moreover, in such case all intervening +objects would be penetrated by these waves, +and as a writer has well said, "they would be able +to cross one another to infinity in all directions +without entanglement, precisely as the vibrations +of ordinary light do." Physical science and psychic +science at last seem to have arrived at a common +ground of understanding, and many of the most +advanced scientists do not hesitate to admit this +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_114" id="Page_114">114</a></span>fact, though their more conservative brethren hesitate +to do so.</p> + + +<h4>Viewing Distant Scenes.</h4> + +<p>A writer has said of this form of clairvoyant perception: +"The view of a distant scene obtained in +this way is in many ways not unlike that seen +through a telescope. Human figures usually appear +very small, like those upon a distant stage, but in +spite of their diminutive size they are clear as +though they were close by. Sometimes it is possible +by this means to hear what is said as well as to see +what is done; but as in the majority of cases this +does not happen, we must consider it rather as the +manifestation of an additional power than as a necessary +corollary of the faculty of sight. It will be +observed that in cases of this kind the clairvoyant +does not actually leave his physical body at all—he +simply manufactures for himself, and uses, a kind +of psychic telescope. Consequently he has the use +of his physical powers while he is examining the +distant scene; for example, his voice usually describes +what he sees even while he is in the act of +making the observation."</p> + + +<h4>Time Clairvoyance.</h4> + +<p>In what is called Time Clairvoyance the clairvoyant +is able to perceive objects, persons, scenes, and +events removed from him in past time or future +time. That is to say, the clairvoyant perceives +things which have existed in the physical world in +times long past, which things have long since vanished +from physical existence; or, on the other hand, +he perceives things which belong to future existence<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_115" id="Page_115">115</a></span>—this +which have never as yet been in physical +existence, and of course are not in such existence +at the present time. The careful student will see at +once that the principle of manifestation governing +these two respective phases of clairvoyance must +be quite different; and, accordingly, the two respective +phases must be considered separately and apart +from each other.</p> + + +<h4>Past Time Clairvoyance.</h4> + +<p>In what is known as Past Time Clairvoyance +there is the manifestation of clairvoyant vision in +the direction of scenes and occurrences of the past. +Here, the clairvoyant perceives the events and scenes +of past time just as clearly and plainly as if such +were present before him in time and in space. Just +as in Distant Clairvoyance it is just as easy for the +clairvoyant to see things at a great distance as those +at a short distance, so in Past Time Clairvoyance it +is just as easy for the clairvoyant to see things and +events occurring five thousand years ago as it is to +see things occurring one year ago, or one week ago +for that matter. The principle involved is the same +in either case.</p> + + +<h4>The Mystery of Seeing the Past.</h4> + +<p>To persons investigating the phenomena of clairvoyance +for the first time, however, there seems to +be a much greater mystery attached to the phenomena +of Past Clairvoyance than in the case of Distant +Clairvoyance. To such persons it seems that while +the perception of distant objects, scenes, and events +is wonderful and mysterious, still at the last it is +merely the perception of something now actually in +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_116" id="Page_116">116</a></span>existence—merely the extension of one's normal +powers of vision so as to include objects beyond the +range of the ordinary vision, but, still, actually in +existence though at a distance. The idea of the telescope +enables the mind to grasp the naturalness of +this kind of phenomena. But when it comes to the +perception of things, scenes, and events <b>which are +no longer in existence</b>—things which have passed +entirely out of existence—the mystery seems to be +increased, and incredulity becomes more insistent. +But to the occultist there is really no more mystery +in the one case than in the other—both sets of phenomena +are seen to be perfectly reasonable and +within the realms of Nature. Let us now see how +and why the occultists view the matter in this light.</p> + + +<h4>Analogies on the Physical Plane.</h4> + +<p>We may find many correspondences on the physical +plane to serve as illustrations of the phenomena +of Past Time Clairvoyance, if we will but look for +them. For instance, when we withdraw a heated +stove from a room, the heat remains in the room. +Likewise, though a woman bearing the odor of a +certain perfume on her clothing may have passed +from a house, the odor still lingers there. The wake +of an ocean steamer is often visible for hours after +the ship has passed from sight. As modern science +expressed it: "Causes continue to exist in their +Effects."</p> + + +<h4>Thousand-Year-Old Light.</h4> + +<p>But we have a much more striking illustration and +correspondence in the case of the transmission of +light from the distant stars, which we will do well +to carefully consider. Light travels at the rate of +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_117" id="Page_117">117</a></span>186,000 miles per second. A "light-year," as known +to astronomers, means the distance traversed by a +light wave (at the stated rate of travel) during the +period of one of our earth years. Some of the distant +stars are estimated to be fully one thousand +light-years distant from us; or, in other words, the +light we now perceive as coming from them really is +the light that left them one thousand years ago. If +one of these stars were to be destroyed, observers +on this earth would not become aware of it for a +thousand years. The star whose light we may now +perceive may actually have been destroyed nearly +one thousand years ago. Other stars are only one +hundred light-years removed from us in space; +others only a few years; others only a few hours. +But the principle is just the same in all cases, +namely, that we see the stars not as they are at the +present moment, but as they were when the light +left them, perhaps many years ago. Thus, as you +see, we may actually perceive events long after their +happening.</p> + + +<h4>Reading the Light Waves.</h4> + +<p>Now, if our physical vision was sufficiently powerful +to magnify objects on the stars, or if we had +instruments to do this for us, we could actually witness +scenes, objects, persons and events which had +passed out of existence a thousand years ago. Their +records are present in these light waves from the +stars, and all that is needed is an eye or a telescope +sufficiently strong to register them upon our mind. +In a fanciful story written by Camille Flammarion, +the French astronomer, many years ago, the principal +character relates how, traveling in the astral +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_118" id="Page_118">118</a></span>body, he was able to witness the events of the French +Revolution which had occurred many years before, +by simply proceeding to the necessary distance +from the earth and there perceiving the registered +records in the earth's light-waves traveling through +space at the rate of 186,000 miles a second. In fact, +by getting at the right distance he was able to see +even the events of his own childhood and youth, +every event of his life, in fact, up to the moment of +his leaving the earth. This story, fanciful as it is, +nevertheless is based upon scientific facts, and its +happenings would be quite possible for a being capable +of traveling at a sufficiently rapid rate through +space, and also possessed of the power of magnifying +the records of light rays. In fact, a person on +earth possessing the power of Distant Clairvoyance +might be able to duplicate these feats, providing he +were able to come in rapport contact with one of +these light-waves bearing the past-time records. +Think for a moment, and you will grasp the point of +this statement.</p> + + +<h4>The Akashic Plane.</h4> + +<p>But this, however, is but an illustration of the +correspondence on the ordinary physical plane of +certain things on a higher plane of Nature. Past +Time Clairvoyance is not dependent upon light-waves, +or any other of the lesser phases of vibratory +activity. Instead, it depends entirely upon the phenomena +and facts of a higher plane of Nature—a +plane which occultists have called the Akashic +Plane. Some occultists prefer the general term, +"the Astral Plane," but the former term is a closer +and more definite one. The Akashic Plane, as known +to occultists, contains the impressions or "records" +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_119" id="Page_119">119</a></span>of all events that have happened on the earth plane +during the present cycle of earth manifestation. +The very subtle and tenuous substance of the +Akashic Plane—the term "etheric" may best describe +the nature of this substance—contains traces +and impressions of all the happenings of the past +of this earth; and such impressions may be read and +seen by the clairvoyant who has developed sufficiently +high powers of vision. These Akashic Records +have well been called "the substantial memory +of the earth." Upon the subtle etheric substance +of the Akashic Plane are registered the records of +every event, thing, object, happening, or activity of +the earth which has existed or been manifested from +the very beginning of the present cycle of the earth's +existence. These records will, it is claimed, persist +until the final ending of the present earth cycle.</p> + + +<h4>The Akashic Records.</h4> + +<p>The clairvoyant whose powers of Past Time Clairvoyance +have been developed sufficiently, and who +has mastered the art of concentration of his psychic +attention, manages to come into more or less perfect +en rapport condition contact with these Akashic +Records, and is thus enabled to read from them what +he sees there. To him it actually seems as if he +were seeing the actions of things in present existence, +and many excellent clairvoyants are ignorant +of the existence of the Akashic Records, though they +habitually read the contents thereof; these clairvoyants +know simply that they "see" these past +happenings—they have not the faintest conception +of how they are able to see them. This is no more +strange than would be the case of a man who witnessed +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_120" id="Page_120">120</a></span>a moving picture for the first time, and who +was ignorant of the mechanism involved in the showing +of the picture, the existence of the film, etc.,—such +a man would simply know that he "saw" the +things, and he might even believe that he was gazing +upon an actual scene in real life.</p> + + +<h4>Degrees of Clairvoyant Vision.</h4> + +<p>There is, of course, many degrees of power and +development among clairvoyants of this class; and +as a result we have many varying degrees of correctness +in their readings. Some have merely a glimpse, +as through dim glasses; and some obtain merely +distorted reflections similar to those of a scene reflected +into the troubled waters of a lake. Others +see far more clearly; but it is reserved for the +trained occultist to read the records as he would +read the scene before him on the physical plane. +The clairvoyant does not become infallible simply +by reason of the perhaps only faint awakening of +his clairvoyant vision—he is not suddenly gifted +with omniscience, as some seem to suppose. There +are almost always elements of error or imperfect visioning, +except among the advanced adepts of the +occult world.</p> + + +<h4>"The Memory of Nature."</h4> + +<p>A celebrated occultist says concerning the point +just raised: "Comparatively few accounts of persons +possessing this faculty of looking into the past +are to be found in the literature of the subject, and +it might therefore be supposed to be much less common +than prevision, or future-time clairvoyance. I +suspect, however, that the truth is rather that it is +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_121" id="Page_121">121</a></span>much less commonly recognized. It may easily happen +that a person may see a picture of the past +without recognizing it as such, unless there happens +to be in it something which attracts special +attention, such as a figure in armor, or in antique +costume. It is probable that occasional glimpses +of these reflections of the Akashic Records are commoner +than the published accounts would lead us to +believe. As usual, we find examples of all degrees +of the power to see into this 'memory of Nature,' +from the trained man who can consult the record for +himself at will, down to the person who gets nothing +but occasional vague glimpses, or has even perhaps +had only one such glimpse. But even the man who +possesses this faculty only partially and occasionally +may still find it of the deepest interest.</p> + + +<h4>Involuntary Clairvoyance.</h4> + +<p>"The psychometrist, who needs an object physically +connected with the past in order to bring it +all into life again around him; and the crystal-gazer +who can sometimes direct his less certain astral +telescope to some historic scene of long ago, may +both derive the greatest enjoyment from the exercise +of their respective gifts, even though they may +not always understand exactly how their results +are produced, and may not have them fully under +control under all circumstances. In many cases of +the lower manifestation of these powers we find that +they are exercised unconsciously; many a crystal-gazer +watches scenes from the past without ever +realizing that he is in effect psychometrizing the +various objects around him as he happens to touch +them or stand near them. It would be well for all +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_122" id="Page_122">122</a></span>students to bear in mind that occultism is the +apotheosis of common sense, and that every vision +that comes to them is not necessarily a picture from +the Akashic Records, nor every experience a revelation +from on high. It is far better to err on the +side of healthy scepticism than that of over-credulity; +and it is an admirable rule never to hunt for +an occult explanation of anything when a plain and +obvious physical one is available. Our duty is to +keep our balance always, and never to lose our self-control, +but to take a reasonable, common-sense view +of whatever may happen to us."</p> + + +<h4>Future Time Clairvoyance.</h4> + +<p>In what is known technically as Future Time +Clairvoyance, we have the manifestation of the clairvoyant +vision in the direction of scenes and events +of the future. In this phase of clairvoyance the +seer perceives the events and scenes of future time +just as if they were present before him at that very +moment. This phase of clairvoyance is far rarer +and more uncommon than any of the other phases. +In fact, it is so seldom met with in its perfection +that its manifestation is a matter of greatest interest +to those who make a study of the subject. It +occasionally occurs in flashes, and can not be produced +at will by the ordinary clairvoyant. Unfortunately, +its very rarity and uncommonness cause +it to be counterfeited and imitated by unprincipled +persons.</p> + + +<h4>Seeing What Has Not Yet Happened.</h4> + +<p>The student who reasons carefully and logically +usually meets with what to him, at least at first, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_123" id="Page_123">123</a></span>seems to be an unsurmountable obstacle in the way +of a rational explanation of Future Time Clairvoyance—when +it comes to an understanding of how +anyone can expect to see, or can really see, <b>that +which has never happened</b>, he throws up his hands +in despair. But, in this as in all the other phases +of clairvoyant phenomena, there is found a reason +and cause, although it requires some subtle thinking +to find it, and to grasp it even when it is found. +Let us see what are the highest teachings on this +subject, as announced by the careful thinkers along +the lines for many centuries.</p> + + +<h4>Simple Prevision.</h4> + +<p>There is a phase of prevision, or prophecy of coming +events, however, that is not true clairvoyance at +all, but simply the subconscious workings of the +mind along the lines of a supernormal perception of +the laws of cause and effect. Give the active subconscious +mental faculties the perception of a strong +existing cause, and it will often reason out the probable +effect (the almost certain effect, in fact) of that +cause, even though that effect lies in the mist of the +future. The subconscious mind works upon the +principle that "coming events cast their shadows +before." But this, at the best, is not true clairvoyance—it +is merely the statement of "probable" results, +and effects of existing causes, wonderfully +exact and clear though the deduction may be in +some cases. But a thousand-and-one unforeseen +things may arise to completely upset the prediction, +or deduction, for it is never actually true until it +occurs. We must look further for real instances of +Future Clairvoyance.</p> + + +<h4>The Nature of Time.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_124" id="Page_124">124</a></span></p> + +<p>That eminent scientist, Sir Oliver Lodge, offers an +ingenious and interesting, though very technical explanation +of this class of clairvoyant phenomena as +follows: "Time is but a relative mode of regarding +things; we progress through phenomena at a certain +definite pace, and this subjective advance we +interpret in an objective manner, as if events moved +necessarily in this order and at this precise rate. +But that may be only one mode of regarding them. +The events may be in some sort of existence always, +both past and future, and it may be we who are +arriving at them, not they which are happening. +The analogy of a traveler in a railway train is useful; +if he could never leave the train, nor alter its +pace, he would probably consider the landscapes as +necessarily successive, and be unable to conceive +their co-existence. We perceive, therefore, a possible +fourth dimensional aspect about time, the inexorableness +of whose flow may be a natural part of +our present limitations. And if we once grasp the +idea that past and future may be actually existing, +we can recognize that they may have a controlling +influence on all present action, and the two together +may constitute the 'higher plane' or totality of +things after which, it seems to me, we are impelled +to seek, in connection with the directing of form +or determinism, and the action of human beings +consciously directed to a definite and preconceived +end."</p> + + +<h4>The Oriental Teaching.</h4> + +<p>The Hindus, and other oriental peoples, however, +have a clearly defined and positive explanation of +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_125" id="Page_125">125</a></span>the phenomena of Future Time Clairvoyance, which +must be included in our consideration of the subject, +even though it does involve certain metaphysical +or philosophical conceptions which are apart +from our present inquiry as conducted in this book. +The oriental theory is based upon that basic conception +of the eastern philosophies which hold that +the beginning, duration, and ending of any particular +one of the infinitude of successive universes +created by the Supreme Being, is to that Being but +as a single moment of time; or, as the celebrated +Hindu proverb runs: "The creation, duration, and +destruction of a universe is but the time of the +twinkling of an eye to Brahman." In other words, +that to the Supreme Being, all the past, all the present, +all the future of the universe, must be as but +a single thought in a single moment of time—an instantaneous +act of consciousness.</p> + + +<h4>The Eternal Now.</h4> + +<p>A writer on this subject has said: "Those occultists +and metaphysicians who have thought long and +deeply upon the ultimate facts and nature of the +universe, have dared to think that there must exist +some absolute consciousness—some absolute mind—which +must perceive the past, present, and future +of the universe as one happening; as simultaneously +and actively present at one moment of absolute time. +They reason that just as a man may see at one moment +of his time some particular event which might +appear as a year to some minute form of life and +mind—the microscopic creatures in a drop of water, +for instance—so that which seems as a year, or as +a hundred years, to the mind of man, may appear as +the happening of a single moment of a higher scale +of time to some exalted Being, or form of consciousness +on a higher plane."</p> + + +<h4>Absolute Time</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_126" id="Page_126">126</a></span></p> + +<p>The daring flights of metaphysical fancy have resulted +in the general acceptance, on the part of advanced +metaphysicians, of the postulate of the existence +of an Absolute Mind, independent of Time and +Space, to which everything exists HERE and NOW. +To such a mind the entire sequence of events in the +life-history of a universe would appear as a single +unit of conscious experience—an infinitesimal point +of time in Eternity. The human imagination staggers +at the idea, but logical thought finally posits it +as an unescapable conclusion of extended thought. +This, possibly, is the secret of Future Time Clairvoyance, +Prevision, Second Sight, etc.</p> + + +<h4>The Occult Hypothesis.</h4> + +<p>But it must not be supposed that the oriental +occultists hold for a moment the theory that the +clairvoyant actually obtains access to the Divine +Mind or Absolute Mind, when he experiences this +vision of future events—their idea is very different +from this. These occultists teach that the phenomena +of each plane are reflected with more or less +clearness upon the substance of the planes beneath +it. This being so, it is readily seen that the seer +who is able to contact with any of the higher planes +of being might thereupon see the reflection, more +or less clear, or more or less distorted, of that which +is present in its completeness on the highest plane +of all. This is a mere hint at the quite complicated +occult teaching on this subject; but the capable +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_127" id="Page_127">127</a></span>thinker will be able to work out the full theory for +himself in his own way. The important fact is that +Future Time Clairvoyance is a reality—that it is a +matter of actual experience of the race, and one +that has been authenticated by the investigations +of such learned bodies as the Society for Psychical +Research, of England, and other societies of the +same kind in different lands. Future Time Clairvoyance, +Second Sight, Prevision, etc., are facts as +fully accepted by such societies as are the facts of +telepathy.</p> + + +<h4>"The Prophecy of Cazotte."</h4> + +<p>Students of history are familiar with the numerous +recorded instances of marvelous prophecy of +future events, wonderful predictions of events to +come, which have been fully corroborated and verified +by subsequent events. We lack the space in this +book to record more than one of the most celebrated +of these historical prophecies, namely the Prophecy +of Cazotte. We have thought it advisable to reproduce +the story of this celebrated prophecy, as told +by La Harpe, the French writer, who was present +upon the occasion. It may be mentioned that the +fact of this prophecy, and its literal fulfilment, is a +part of French history. The time was just previous +to the French Revolution, and the tale as told by +La Harpe is as follows:</p> + + +<h4>The Dinner of the Elect.</h4> + +<p>"It appears as but yesterday, and yet, nevertheless, +it was at the beginning of the year 1788. We +were dining with one of the brethren at the Academy—a +man of considerable wealth and genius. The +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_128" id="Page_128">128</a></span>conversation became serious; much admiration was +expressed on the revolution of thought which Voltaire +had effected, and it was agreed that it was his +first claim to the reputation he enjoyed. We concluded +that the revolution must soon be consummated; +that it was indispensable that superstition +and fanaticism should give way to philosophy, and +we began to calculate the probability of the period +when this should be, and which of the present company +should live to see it. The oldest complained +that they could hardly flatter themselves with the +hope; the younger rejoiced that they might entertain +this very probable expectation; and they congratulated +the Academy especially for having prepared +this great work, and for having been the +rallying point, the centre, and the prime mover of +the liberty of thought.</p> + + +<h4>The Illuminatus.</h4> + +<p>"One only of the guests had not taken part in all +the joyousness of this conversation, and had even +gently and cheerfully checked our splendid enthusiasm. +This was Cazotte, an amiable and original +man, but unhappily infatuated with the reveries of +the Illuminati. He spoke, and with the most serious +tone, saying: 'Gentlemen, be satisfied; you will all +see this great and sublime revolution, which you so +much desire. You know that I am a little inclined +to prophecy; I repeat, you will see it.' He was answered +by the common rejoinder: 'One need not be +a conjurer to see that.' He answered: 'Be it so; +but perhaps one must be a little more than conjurer +for what remains for me to tell you. Do you know +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_129" id="Page_129">129</a></span>what will be the consequences of this revolution—what +will be the consequences to all of you, and +what will be the immediate result—the well-established +effect—the thoroughly recognized consequences +to all of you who are here present?'</p> + + +<h4>The Beginning of the Prophecy.</h4> + +<p>"'Ah,' said Condorcet, with his insolent and half-suppressed +smile, 'let us hear—a philosopher is not +sorry to encounter a prophet—let us hear?' Cazotte +replied: 'You, Monsieur de Condorcet—you will +yield up your last breath on the floor of a dungeon; +you will die from poison, which you will have taken +in order to escape from execution—from poison +which the happiness of that time will oblige you to +carry around your person. You, Monsieur de Chamfort, +you will open your veins with twenty-two cuts +of a razor, and yet will not die till some months +afterward.' These personages looked at each other, +and laughed again. Cazotte continued: 'You, Monsieur +Vicq d'Azir, you will not open your own veins, +but you will cause yourself to be bled six times in +one day, during the paroxysm of the gout, in order +to make more sure of your end, and you will die in +the night.'</p> + + +<h4>The Shadow of the Guillotine.</h4> + +<p>"Cazotte went on: 'You, Monsieur de Nicolai, you +will die on the scaffold; you, Monsieur Bailly, on the +scaffold; you, Monsieur de Malesherbes, on the scaffold.' +'Ah, God be thanked,' exclaimed Roucherm, +'and what of I?' Cazotte replied: 'You! you also +will die on the scaffold.' 'Yes,' replied Chamfort, +'but when will all this happen?' Cazotte answered: +'Six years will not pass over, before all that I have +said to you shall be accomplished.' Here I (La +Harpe) spoke, saying: 'Here are some astonishing +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_130" id="Page_130">130</a></span>miracles, but you have not included me in your +list.' Cazotte answered me, saying: 'But you will +be there, as an equally extraordinary miracle; you +will then be a Christian!' Vehement exclamations +on all sides followed this startling assertion. 'Ah!' +said Chamfort, 'I am comforted; for if we perish +only when La Harpe shall be a Christian, we are +immortal!'</p> + + +<h4>The Fall of the Great.</h4> + +<p>"'Then,' observed Madame la Duchesse de Grammont, +'as for that, we women, we are happy to be +counted for nothing in this revolution; when I say +for nothing, it is not that we do not always mix +ourselves up with them a little; but it is a received +maxim that they take no notice of us, and of our +sex.' 'Your sex, ladies,' said Cazotte, 'your sex will +not protect you this time; and you had far better +meddle with nothing, for you will be treated entirely +as men, without any difference whatever.' +'But what, then, are you really telling us of, Monsieur +Cazotte? You are preaching to us the end +of the world.' 'I know nothing on that subject; +but what I do know is, that you, Madame la +Duchesse, will be conducted to the scaffold, you and +many other ladies with you, in the cart of the executioner, +and with your hands tied behind your backs.' +'All! I hope that in that case I shall at least have a +carriage hung in black.' 'No, Madame; higher +ladies than yourself will go, like you, in the common +car, with their hands tied behind them.' +'Higher ladies! what! the princesses of the blood?' +'Yea, and still more exalted personages!' replied +Cazotte.</p> + + +<h4>The Fate of Royalty.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_131" id="Page_131">131</a></span></p> + +<p>"Here a sensible emotion pervaded the whole +company, and the countenance of the host was dark +and lowering—they began to feel that the joke was +becoming too serious. Madame de Grammont, in +order to dissipate the cloud, took no notice of the +last reply, and contented herself with saying in a +careless tone: 'You see, he will not leave me even +a confessor!' 'No, madame!' replied Cazotte, 'you +will not have one—neither you, nor any one besides. +The last victim to whom this favor will be afforded +will be—' Here he stopped for a moment. 'Well, +who then will be the happy mortal to whom this +prerogative will be given?' Cazotte replied: 'It +is the only one which he will have then retained—and +that will be the King of France!' This last +startling prediction caused the company to disband +in something like terror and dismay, for the mere +mention of such things was akin to treason."</p> + + +<h4>The Fulfillment of the Prophecy.</h4> + +<p>To appreciate the startling nature of the Cazotte +prophecy at the time when it was made, one needs +but to be even slightly acquainted with the position +and characteristics of the persons whose destinies +were thus foretold. The amazing sequel to this wonderful +prophecy is told by history—within six years +every detail thereof was verified absolutely. The +facts are known to all students of French history +of that period, and may be verified by reference to +the pages of any comprehensive history of those +times.</p> + + +<h4>Other Historical Instances.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_132" id="Page_132">132</a></span></p> + +<p>To mention but a few other celebrated instances +of historic prophecy: George Fox, the pioneer +Quaker Friend, had the clairvoyant faculty well +developed, and numerous instances of its manifestation +by him are recorded. For instance, he foretold +the death of Cromwell, when he met him riding +at Hampton Court; he said that he felt "a waft of +death" around and about Cromwell—and Cromwell +died shortly afterward. Fox also publicly foretold +the dissolution of the Rump Parliament of England; +the restoration of Charles II; and the Great Fire of +London. These prophecies are all matters of history. +For that matter, history contains many instances +of this kind, as, for instance, the prophecy +of Caesar's death, and its further prevision by his +wife. The Bible prophecies and predictions, major +and minor, give us semi-historical instances.</p> + + +<h4>The Eternal Verities.</h4> + +<p>As a writer has said concerning this phase of +clairvoyant phenomena: "This phase of clairvoyance +is very fascinating to the student and the investigator, +and is one in which the highest psychic +powers are called into play. There is a reflection +here of something even higher than the psychic +plane—there is a glimpse of regions infinitely +higher and greater. The student here begins to +realize at least something of the existence of that +universal Consciousness 'in which we live, and move, +and have our being'; and of the existence of the +reality of the Eternal Now, in which past, present, +and future are blended as one fact of infinite consciousness. +He sees here the signboard pointing to +the eternal verities!"</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_133" id="Page_133">133</a></span></p> +<h2>PART VI</h2> + +<h3>MEDIUMSHIP</h3> + + +<p>Among the higher categories of Nature's Finer +Forces is included that which is popularly known +as "mediumship." Although this term has suffered +more or less by reason of its misappropriation +by certain charlatans and the unprincipled exploiters +of sincere investigators of the phenomena of the +higher planes of existence, and also by reason of a +certain prejudice against the term arising from misrepresentation +and general misunderstanding, the +term still remains a perfectly legitimate one and one +clearly indicating the nature of the general class of +phenomena sought to be embraced within its limits. +Therefore there is no valid reason for its rejection +in our consideration of the subject of +Nature's Finer Forces in this book; and, accordingly, +it is used here in a general way, although the +more scientific term "higher plane communication," +or similar terms, are employed herein in some cases.</p> + + +<h4>What Is Mediumship?</h4> + +<p>Let us see just what is meant by the term "mediumship." +The term "medium" is defined as: +"That which lies in the middle, or between other +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_134" id="Page_134">134</a></span>things: hence, that through which anything is conveyed +from one thing to another." In a special +sense, a "medium" is "a person serving as the +channel of communication between decarnate entities +and human being still in the flesh," in "spiritualistic +phenomena." The suffix "ship," of course, +denotes state or office; and in the case of "mediumship" +it indicates that the designated person possesses +the state or office of a "medium," the latter +term being used in the special meaning above defined.</p> + +<p>Of course, the term "mediumship," as above defined, +lacks a clear meaning unless the term "spiritualistic," +or "spiritualism" be defined. The term +"spiritualism" (or as many of the best authorities +prefer to state it, "spiritism") is applied to "a system +of communication with the unseen world, or +with the inhabitants thereof, the latter being usually +known as 'spirits,' through persons called 'mediums,' +which has attained popular favor in Europe +and America since about 1850." Or, as another +authority states it, "Spiritualism is a term employed +to indicate the belief that departed spirits +hold intercourse with mortals by means of psychical +phenomena, commonly through a person of special +susceptibility called a 'medium.'"</p> + + +<h4>Ancient Mediumship.</h4> + +<p>It is, of course, unnecessary to state in detail the +fact that communication with decarnate entities has +been known and practiced by the human race from +the earliest days of recorded history, and probably +long before that time, and is far from being a modern +discovery. Moreover, such communication has +been known and practiced by races of human beings +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_135" id="Page_135">135</a></span>other than those inhabiting Europe and America—particularly +in the oriental countries. In the oriental +lands such communication has been well established +for many thousand years, and the most +ancient records give evidences of it. The Hebrew +Scriptures contain many instances of such communication, +showing that the same was an accepted +fact of the life of the race at the time and in the +places at which these records were written.</p> + + +<h4>Mediumship and Religious Belief.</h4> + +<p>The careful student will of course notice that this +communication with the higher planes of life and +being—this so-called "mediumship"—does not depend +upon any particular form of religious belief, +or teaching, concerning the nature of the state or +place of abode of the departed spirits of men; but, +on the contrary, is common to all form of religion +and to all phases of belief in the survival of the +human soul. Therefore, a scientific consideration of +the general subject does not necessitate the acceptance +of any one particular phase of religious belief, +or of any particular system of teaching concerning +the nature or state of "life after death." All that +is required of the person accepting the general fact +of "higher plane communication" may be stated +as follows: (1) Acceptance of the fact that the +human soul persists after the death of the body, and +independent of and removed from the dead body; +(2) acceptance of the fact that the decarnate souls +of human beings may, and do, establish communication +with human beings still dwelling upon the +earth-plane of existence.</p> + +<p>We may state here that the term "decarnate" +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_136" id="Page_136">136</a></span>means "away from the physical body," or "out of +the flesh;" the term being the opposite of "incarnate," +meaning "clothed with flesh, or embodied in +flesh." We may also state here that the teachings +of most philosophies of the life after death hold that +the decarnate human soul is not entirely devoid of +a body, but rather occupies a body composed of +some ethereal substance; this ethereal body being +called the "astral body," or the "spiritual body."</p> + + +<h4>The Ideals of Modern Spiritualism.</h4> + +<p>A writer well expresses the ideals of modern +western spiritualism as follows: "Through the +gateway of mediumship for upwards of fifty years +the world has been catching glimpses of the glory +of the land immortal, and visitants from that +'bourne' from whence it has been erroneously said +that 'no traveler returns' have made their presence +known beyond all doubt or denial, thus proving the +continued conscious existence of human beings and +the sequential chapter of the life hereafter. Though +the messages from the unseen have at times been +imperfect and fragmentary, still they have been +<b>messages</b>. If but telegraphic dispatches, so to +speak, instead of voluminous letters; or like telephonic +snatches of conversation rather than face-to-face +outpourings of thought and feeling, still they +have been greetings and comforting assurances of +undying affection from the people living in the land +'beyond the veil.' Although many a sorrowing soul +has longed for further revelation, and regretted the +inability of the spirits to comply with the requests +for fuller information, still the gates have been ajar, +and sometimes it has truly seemed as though they +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_137" id="Page_137">137</a></span>had been flung wide open—so clear and consoling +were the messages from the loved ones on the other +side of death's valley of shadow. The manifestations +of the presence of spirits and the evidences of +their identity, which have been accumulating during +all these years, have solved the 'great secret,' +and we know that death is not a <b>cul-de-sac</b>, but a +thoroughfare. The dread of death disappeared altogether +with the mists of ignorance, as, through +the gateway of mediumship, the shining presence of +ministering spirits, 'our very own dear departed,' +illumined the pathway which we must all tread to +our great promotion.</p> + + +<h4>Immortality Demonstrated Through Mediumship.</h4> + +<p>"'Immortality demonstrated through mediumship' +should be inscribed upon the banner of spiritualism, +for the fact of life beyond the incident of +death has been proved beyond all peradventure to +millions of intelligent and enlightened people since the +new spiritual era was inaugurated. To mediums—the +modern mediators—therefore belong the office +and honor of rolling back the stone from the tomb +and establishing faith upon the firm basis of knowledge +(scientifically ascertained and proven) of the +continued intelligent existence in the spiritual +realms of those who went forth through the death +change into light and liberty 'over there.' Mediums, +as intermediaries, have enabled spirit people +to comfort the sad and encourage the weak; to relieve +the doubter and console the bereaved; to confirm +the old-world traditions regarding bygone +spirit intervention and revelation, and supplement +our hopes and intuitions with proof palpable. Present +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_138" id="Page_138">138</a></span>day experiences of inspiration and spirit manifestation +make credible and acceptable many things +in ancient records which must otherwise have been +discarded as superstitious and false. Spiritualism +redeems the so-called 'supernatural' and 'miraculous' +occurrences of the Bible, by explaining them +and proving the naturalness. The capability claimed +for old-time seers and prophets to see angels and +hear voices is now known to be a natural faculty, +which, in certain people, is perfectly normal while +it can be induced in others by the influence of operators +in or out of the body. <b>It can also be cultivated +to some degree by most people who care to study +the necessary conditions for its development and +exercise.</b> The famine, 'not of bread, nor of water, +but of hearing words from the Lord,' and the loss +of 'open vision' of the spirit, which afflicted Christendom +for so many years (because of the blind intolerance +of zealots who, in their adherence to the +'letter,' crushed out the sensitives through whom +the 'spirit' might have been revealed), that famine +is rapidly passing away, and we are being fed with +the living bread of spiritual inspiration, and are +growing strong enough to welcome the messengers +who come to us through the gateway of mediumship +from their after-death home.</p> + + +<h4>The Truth of Personal Survival.</h4> + +<p>"When once there is established the conviction +of the truth of personal survival of our loved ones, +and the actual and satisfactory demonstrations +thereof through mediumship (and we know of no +means whereby such evidences can be obtained save +through mediumship), we are thrilled and delighted; +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_139" id="Page_139">139</a></span>and when this conviction is borne upon us +and driven home by the evidences, and the truth +of spirit ministry has been realized, nothing can destroy +it. The spiritualist stands upon firm ground—the +impregnable rock of ascertained fact. He +knows that intercourse between the two worlds is +real, continuous; therefore he is proof against all +speculations, denunciations, and adverse theories. +Dogmatic condemnations, 'bogey' cries, charges of +fraud against mediums, fail to move or frighten +him. He can 'speak what he knows and testify to +what he has seen;' his positive and affirmative experience +and testimony outweigh all the opposition +of 'doubting Thomases' who do not know.</p> + + +<h4>The Gateway of Mediumship.</h4> + +<p>"Through the gateway of mediumship the spirits +make themselves known in a variety of ways. There +are many phases of mediumistic phenomena, and +the student will find that he must be patient, painstaking, +and persevering if he would make sure of +his facts. Careful investigation, possibly prolonged +research, under many difficulties and with many discouragements, +will be required, but 'success is certain +if energy fail not,' and the results will +adequately recompense him for all sacrifice and +struggle! For in the light of the demonstrated fact +of continued existence after death, it is clear that +man is even now 'a spirit served by organs'—that +consequently the basis of all religious experience +and affirmation is the spiritual consciousness of +mankind. There could be no revelation to man of +spiritual truth or moral duty if he were not a spirit +possessing the capabilities of receiving and comprehending, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_140" id="Page_140">140</a></span>of interpreting and applying, the revelations +and inspirations which appeal to and quicken +the inner (and higher) self."</p> + + +<h4>The Mediumistic Character.</h4> + +<p>The following quotations from eminent modern +spiritualists will further serve to illustrate the accepted +general principles of "spirit communication" +on the part of western spiritualism. E. W. Wallis +says: "Spiritualism deals with a higher range and +a wider field of supersensuous phenomena than mesmerism, +hypnotism, telepathic psychometry, clairvoyance, +etc., because the natural susceptibility of +man in these directions is increased and intensified, +and exercised upon a superior plane, when it is utilized +by intelligent spirit operators. It is not true that +sensitiveness is confined to those who are diseased, +weak of will, neurotic, or hysterical. Those who are +susceptible to psychic influence may be impulsive, +warm-hearted, spontaneous, sociable, and not by any +means, or of necessity, weak-minded or vicious." +Dr. Dean Clake says: "The word mediumship, as +understood and used by spiritualists, technically +speaking, means a susceptibility to the influence, and +more or less control, of decarnated spirits. Physiologically, +it means a peculiar nervous susceptibility +to what may be termed the 'psychic force,' which +spirits use to move the mind or body or both, of their +mortal instrument. Psychologically, it signifies a +passive or negative state of mind and body which +renders a person subject to the positive will-power +of spirits who influence him or her." The spirit control +who employed the hand of Stainton Moses, M.A., +to write his thoughts, said: "The mediumistic peculiarity +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_141" id="Page_141">141</a></span>is one of spirit solely, and not of body, +seeing that it occurs in all varieties of physical +frames, in the male and in the female; in the magnetic +and in the electric; in the stout and robust as +well as in the puny and thin of body; in the old and +in the young; in all conditions and under all circumstances. +This alone would lead you to see that it is +not a physical matter; and that conclusion is +strengthened for you by the fact that the gift is perpetuated +even after death of the earth body. Those +who on your earth have been mediums retain the +gift and use it with us. They are the most frequent +visitors to your world; they communicate most readily; +and it is through them that spirits who have +not the gift are enabled to communicate with your +earth."</p> + + +<h4>Mediumistic Sensitivity.</h4> + +<p>Emma Hardinge Britten said: "Whatever that +force may be which constitutes the difference between +a 'medium' and a non-medium, it is certainly +of a mental and magnetic character—that is, a combination +of the subtle elements of mind and magnetism, +and therefore of a psychological and not of +a purely physical character. Whilst the spiritualists +of this generation have had no one to teach them +either what spiritual gifts are, or how to use, or how +to abuse them, experience has shown that the conditions +under which spiritual phenomena are produced +through mediums are not only helped or +hindered by their mental states, but also by the will, +magnetism, and mental states of those who surround +them." E. W. Wallis says: "The same laws govern +the relations between the sensitive and the spirit +operator as between the hypnotist and his subject. +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_142" id="Page_142">142</a></span>Therefore, mediumship is not necessarily spiritual; +it may be of all kinds; there may be psychical relationship +of a high grade and of a low one. There +may be messages from beyond that prove the +identity of spirits, and give evidence of the continuity +of life, of the survival of mind, and yet they +may not minister to spiritual growth, nor awaken +any exalted desire to be of service to God and man. +There may be psychical sympathy and not spiritual +fellowship; there may be spirit intercourse and not +that sweet spiritual communion which should be the +goal of all who seek for evidences of life beyond the +valley of death. It is no longer possible to regard +mediumship as a supernatural endowment. It is, as +regards the psychic susceptibility upon which it depends, +the common property of the race, and is therefore +as natural as are the 'gifts' of song or oratory, +or the ability to paint or construct. But as certain +gifts and graces are more developed in some individuals +than in others, in like manner the sensitiveness +which is called mediumship is more highly +developed (or is capable of such development) in +certain peculiarly constituted persons who may be +regarded as supernormally gifted, yet as naturally +so as are geniuses in other directions."</p> + + +<h4>The Higher Vibratory Forces.</h4> + +<p>The student who has carefully read what we have +said in the earlier portions of the present book regarding +the subject of Nature's Finer Forces, and +those concerned with "vibrations," and "planes of +being," will be able to harmonize the apparently +somewhat conflicting opinions of those authorities +above quoted concerning the nature of mediumship +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_143" id="Page_143">143</a></span>and spirit communication. In the first place, the +student will remember that there exist planes of being +higher and other than our own earth-plane, and +that the rate of normal vibration on such planes is +much higher than are those upon our own earth-plane. +In the second place, he will remember that +beings dwelling and manifesting on these higher +planes are able to communicate only by means of +their higher vibratory rate of manifestation. And, +in the third place, he will remember that a person +dwelling on the earth-plane will not ordinarily register +and interpret these higher vibrations of communication; +and that it is necessary for such a person +to have originally, or else have developed, the +capacity to raise his or her own vibrations to the key +necessary to "catch" these higher vibrations. In +short, we have here once more another instance of +that "attunement" between sender and receiver the +most common instance of which is the wireless telegraph.</p> + + +<h4>Psychic Attunement.</h4> + +<p>The entity, or spirit, dwelling on one of the many +higher planes of being who wishes to communicate +with persons on earth through a medium, must first +select some person capable of raising his or her own +vibratory rate of consciousness to become "in tune" +with that of the spirit himself. Then he must learn +to project his own mental vibrations with sufficient +intensity and force to be "caught" by the sensitive +perceptive organism of the medium. These things +are beyond the understanding and accomplishment +of many decarnate spirits, and unless they are taught +by some one on their own plane of existence they are +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_144" id="Page_144">144</a></span>likely to fail in their attempts to communicate +through a medium on the earth-plane. But at the +present time, in view of the great interest being +manifested "over there" in the communication with +the earth-plane, an earnest, persevering spirit will +usually have comparatively little difficulty in finding +a proper instructor, and in acquiring the art of +"earth-plane communication," as it is called on the +spirit plane.</p> + + +<h4>The Development of Mediumship.</h4> + +<p>As regards the acquirement of mediumship qualities, +information and scientific instruction is much +needed, particularly at the present time. In this +book we shall endeavor to throw much light upon +this particular matter, and to give such instruction +and information in a plain, practical form. We may +begin by reminding the candidate for mediumship +that the methods of development of mediumship are +entirely different from those designed to develop +ordinary psychic powers. In the case of development +for ordinary psychic power, the person must +acquire the power of concentration in the direction +of sensing in his inner consciousness the impressions +coming to him from the outside world, such impressions +not being consciously directed to him. He +must be able to so concentrate that he will be keenly +sensitive to these impressions, and to interpret them +intelligently. On the contrary, the person wishing to +develop the power of mediumship must learn to develop +the power of negative receptivity to the vibrations +coming from the spirit planes. As has well +been said, he is the acted upon, and not the actor. +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_145" id="Page_145">145</a></span>While he requires concentration, patience, and perseverance +in developing the power to raise himself +to the proper vibratory key, when the actual work +of communication begins he must passively allow +himself to speak and act, more or less unconsciously, +under the guidance, direction, and control of the +communicating spirit.</p> + + +<h4>Unconscious Mediumship.</h4> + +<p>The student will do well, however, to remember +that as a popular writer has said: "It must not, however, +be supposed that spirit influence is limited to, +and exerted solely upon, those who are known to be +mediums; or that the spirits do not assist those who +use their own psychic faculties. It is probable that +all people who are psychically sensitive and open to +impressions are indebted to spirit helpers, whether +they are conscious of the fact or not. There is undoubtedly +a greater degree of influx from the spirit +side than even spiritualists are aware. Many persons +are indebted to spirit friends for spontaneous +impulses, which, while those persons act upon them +and reap the consequences, they can neither explain +nor trace to their source. Spirits frequently associate +with and serve their earth friends, although the +recipients of their benefactions are unaware of the +fact. There would be very much more of this kind +of guidance from the unseen, if, instead of being +frightened, or repellant in their mental attitude toward +the spirits, the great bulk of people were prepared +to accept such assistance from the other side +as perfectly natural and to be expected."</p> + + +<h4>Mediumship and Individuality.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_146" id="Page_146">146</a></span></p> + +<p>The student will find it desirable to acquaint himself +with the best opinions concerning the possible or +probable effects of the practice of mediumistic powers +upon the medium himself. There is evidenced a +disposition in certain quarters to hold to the idea +that mediumship, or control by spirits, is more or +less injurious, mentally or physically or both, to the +medium. It is also frequently asserted that the +medium tends to lose his individuality and personal +strength of character. Again, there are some who +would teach that the medium should be of a low +order of intelligence, and should beware of exercising +his intellect, the idea seeming to be that under +these conditions the mental path will be freer and +clearer for the spirit control. All of the aforesaid +notions are erroneous, as will appear as we progress +in the statements in this book concerning true and +efficient mediumship.</p> + + +<h4>Co-operation of Medium and Spirits.</h4> + +<p>The medium who observes certain simple and +plain rules and habits of conduct will not suffer +any loss of strength of character or individuality +from his exercise of his mediumistic power; on the +contrary, an intelligent exercise of the power of +mediumship often tends to develop the intellectual +power of the medium. As to the idea that the +medium must be ignorant, we have but to call your +attention to the fact that many of the most efficient +mediums are intelligent, and even brilliant individuals. +As a writer has said: "There may be some +mediums who are ignoramuses, but it is doubtful if +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_147" id="Page_147">147</a></span>there will be any great degree of intelligence or great +spiritual illumination presented through their +agency. It is possible that some mediums act foolishly +when in their normal state, for the purpose of +accentuating the difference between their ordinary +and supernormal conditions of mental activity; but +there is a more rational, intelligent, and, indeed, a +more spiritual conception of the relations which +should exist between mediums and their spirit +guides, which is rapidly finding favor with thoughtful +mediums and spiritualists alike. The proper +method of communing with the spirits of the unseen +realm is conducive to good, and not evil, to the medium. +The co-operative association of medium and +spirit on the plane of thought and purpose, emotion +and motive, ethics and inspiration, results in the education +and elevation of the medium."</p> + + +<h4>Mediumship Not Dangerous.</h4> + +<p>The following additional quotations from spiritualistic +writers on this point, serve to throw important +light on this subject. J. J. Morse says: "Andrew +Jackson Davis, Hudson Tuttle, and other +writers, if I correctly understand them, claim that +mediumship is a constitutional condition, and depends +upon nervous adaptation, i.e., 'sensitiveness' +and the quickening of the subjective (psychical) +faculties; and, personally, my own firm conviction +is that there is nothing dangerous in mediumship. +The mere dabbling in mediumship, as either the +means of a new sensation, or for the gratification of +personal vanity, is to be thoroughly deprecated, as a +perversion of some of the most wonderful possibilities +of our natures; while the prosecution of mediumship, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_148" id="Page_148">148</a></span>or anything else, to the detriment of mind, +nerves, or health, in any direction, is a sin against +oneself, and will inevitably call down the resultant +penalties of physical and mental deterioration. I +have many times advised inquirers who wished to +know how to develop mediumship, unless they desired +to do so for serious use, and within proper +limits, not to seek its development at all. And in +cases where I could see it would prove personally +detrimental, I have strongly advised the inquirer to +let the matter entirely alone."</p> + +<p>Wallis says: "Very much depends upon the objects +entertained by the medium and the sitters, as also +upon the character and intentions of the spirit who +seeks to manifest his presence; but, on general lines, +where people of average intelligence and rectitude +seek communion with those they have known and +esteemed, or loved, the results are almost invariably +beneficial. There is every reason why this should +be so if the common-sense precautions are observed +of keeping a level head, exercising patience, exhibiting +unselfishness and sincerity, and desiring good +spiritual counsel and fellowship."</p> + +<p>A. Morton says: "Elevated spirits do not require +mediums to surrender their reason; on the contrary, +they advise that every new thought should be tested +in the crucible of reason, and that it be rejected if not +in accordance therewith; but the control of domineering +spirits, claiming the name of celebrities, who +present unreasonable theories, and in a dictatorial +'thus saith the spirit' manner, demanding unquestioning +compliance with their commands, must be +rejected by all mediums as debasing and inconsistent +with self respect. Any associations or concessions +which have a tendency to lower the spiritual standard +must be carefully avoided, for there is no growth +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_149" id="Page_149">149</a></span>in any relations which can only be maintained by the +sacrifice of self-respect and self-justice."</p> + + +<h4>Rational Mediumship.</h4> + +<p>Wallis says: "The rational course for mediums +and inquirers to follow is assuredly that of avoiding +the extremes alike of credulity and sceptical incredulity, +by letting the spirits do their best and +then collating the facts observed and drawing conclusions. +Care, patience, and perseverance will +save both mediums and inquirers from many misconceptions +and enable them to avoid the errors of +others. Above all, mediums should observe their +own feelings, study their own experiences, try to +understand and co-operate with the spirits, but +never yield servile or slavish service, nor permit +themselves to be swayed by flattery nor dominated +by any spirit (in the circle or on the spirit side) who +claims obedience, poses as an 'authority,' or refuses +to recognize the rights of others. No medium should +remain ignorant, or refrain from giving effect to his +(or her) natural desire for knowledge and self-improvement +under the erroneous idea that he does +not need to think, study, or learn, because he is a +medium; and that the spirits will provide and teach +through him all that is required. On the other hand, +while thoughtfully observant of favorable conditions, +and intelligent in self-study and culture, the +medium should avoid 'getting up' certain subjects, +or thinking along certain lines with the purpose and +expectation that such information will be employed +while under control. Such action, proceeding from +a wrong motive, cannot fail to injure the psychic +relations between the spirit and the medium, and +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_150" id="Page_150">150</a></span>will render the work of control doubly hard, because +such thoughts will have to be cleared away before +those of the spirit can be transferred to, and have +free course through, the medium."</p> + + +<h4>The "Home Circle."</h4> + +<p>Mediums are born or made. That is to say, many +persons are born with the gift of mediumship, while +others, lacking this natural power, are able to develop +the power by practice and gradual unfoldment. +Some of the world's best mediums have been developed, +while others in the same class have been +born with the gift. At the same time, it must be +remembered that there is a wide range of power existing +between different individual mediums of both +of these classes. In the opinion of the present writer, +perhaps the very best way of developing mediumistic +powers is that of actually participating in +"circle work." The wonderful results of earlier +spiritualism in America and in Europe were undoubtedly +due to the casual and general practice of +holding "home circles." These home circles were +the nursery of some of the world's greatest mediums. +Here the born medium was made aware of his or +her natural powers; and, likewise, here others were +enabled to gradually unfold and develop their latent +mediumistic power.</p> + + +<h4>The Cure for Fraudulent Mediumship.</h4> + +<p>At the present time we have too few mediums, +and this fact is attributable largely to the gradual +discontinuance of the home circles. Present time +folks are too fond of having everything worked out +and presented to them, and they flock to the sensational +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_151" id="Page_151">151</a></span>public demonstrations, some of which are undoubtedly +"faked" in order to meet the public +demand for sensational features; and at the same +time the honest, careful, conscientious mediums are +often overlooked, and the home circles almost unknown. +Many so-called investigators of spiritualism +are feverishly anxious to "see something," and are +impatient and the comparatively slow order of developments +at the home circle or at the careful +mediumistic circles. Many earnest spiritualists +lament the present tendency, and predict that in +time there will be an almost complete dearth of honest, +careful mediums, owing to the demand for +"quick action" and the temptation to furnish fraudulent +counterfeits of the genuine phenomena resulting +from this feverish public demand.</p> + + +<h4>Warning to Young Mediums.</h4> + +<p>Wallis says concerning this point: "After a +time, as the development progresses, the medium +and his spirit friends may be strong enough to undertake +public work without the assistance and protection +of a circle, in the same manner as did D. +Home, Slade, Eglinton, and other noted public mediums; +but they should be in no hurry about doing +so, and they need to be very self-possessed and level-headed +to hold their own against the 'phenomena +hunters' on the one side (who sap the very life of +the sensitive), and the know-all, conceited sceptics +on the other side (who freeze up all the psychic conditions), +and before whom it is worse than foolish +to cast these pearls of great price.</p> + +<p>"The lot of the public 'physical,' 'test,' and 'clairvoyant' +medium is not to be envied or lightly chosen. +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_152" id="Page_152">152</a></span>Such sensitives frequently suffer a martyrdom that +none but sensitives can realize. What with foolish +flatterers; the sitters who are never content, but cry +'give, give, give;' the injudicious friends, who seeing +the exhaustion of the worn-out mediums, in mistaken +sympathy urge them to take stimulants +(instead of securing them rest and change of surroundings), +they have a hard road to travel, and +our sincerest sympathy goes out to them all. We +plead for them. We bespeak kindly and human +consideration. Too frequently they are tried and +condemned unheard. They are expected to prove +that they are <b>not</b> frauds, instead of, as in other cases, +being accepted as reputable people. So much has +this been the case that some mediums of unquestioned +power have retired into private life and business +pursuits, where they meet with the respect and +recognition which were denied them while they were +public workers in the ranks of spiritualism.</p> + +<p>"Let us not be misunderstood. In saying this we +are not apologizing for, or palliating fraud or wrong +doing, but merely asking for fair and considerate +treatment—not hasty, unreasoning condemnation. +While it is true that mediumship has many compensations, +and the medium who takes pleasure in his +work has many pleasant experiences, it is also true +that the professional medium is too frequently subjected +to treatment which makes his task more difficult +and thankless than it need be. The kindly and +appreciative treatment which he receives from some +sitters is a welcome stimulus, and affords good conditions +for the spirits, who are thus enabled to operate +to the best advantage."</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_153" id="Page_153">153</a></span></p> +<h2>PART VII</h2> + +<h3>MEDIUMISTIC CONDITIONS</h3> + + +<p>Mediumistic phenomena, i.e., the phenomena by +and through which spirits manifest their presence +and demonstrate their power, may be broadly classified +under two heads, as follows, (1) physical phenomena, +and (2) mental phenomena.</p> + + +<h4>Physical Phenomena.</h4> + +<p><b>Physical Phenomena</b> cover a wide range of mediumistic +manifestations, among which are movements +of tables, the production of "raps," the +manifestation of spirit lights, freedom from the effects +of fire, the passage of matter through matter, +direct writing upon paper or upon slates, direct +voices, levitation of the medium, spirit photographs, +and the production of the materialized form of the +spirit. While in rare cases the spirits may manifest +these forms of physical phenomena without the assistance +of the medium and the circle, nevertheless +as a rule such phenomena are produced by the spirits +only through the assistance of a medium, and +usually only when there is gathered together a circle.</p> + + +<h4>"Psychic Force."</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_154" id="Page_154">154</a></span></p> + +<p>Various explanations of the power employed by +the spirits, assisted by the medium and by the circle, +have been offered by the scientific investigators +of the subject. The most generally accepted theory +of the western scientists is that the spirits employ +what is called the "psychic force" of the medium, +often assisted by that drawn from the circle and focused +in the medium. The medium is regarded as a +psychic storage battery which is freely drawn upon +by the manifesting spirit. The degree and character +of the manifestations are determined largely by the +peculiar quality of the psychic force, the capabilities +of the medium, the knowledge and powers of +the spirits, and the influence of the sitters.</p> + + +<h4>Human Magnetism.</h4> + +<p>Dr. Dean Clarke says: "Human magnetism, or +nerve aura, is probably the most sublimated form of +ethereal matter, hence nearest in refinement to spirit +substance, and therefore spirits use it as the vehicle +of their vibrating forces. Those persons who have +an excess of magnetism, of the proper quality to +unite with both the psychic force of spirits and the +forces inherent in natural objects, and thus form an +electro-magnetic connection of spirits with the objects +they wish to act upon, are the persons chosen +by the spirits for physical mediums. The mind and +brain of the medium are not often nor necessarily +controlled, and only his magnetism and psychic +forces are used, through which the spirits transmit +the vibrations of their own power to mechanically +produce concussions, or movements of material objects."</p> + + +<h4>"Zoether."</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_155" id="Page_155">155</a></span></p> + +<p>Hudson Tuttle (writing under control) gives the +following statement of a spirit concerning the manner +in which physical phenomena are produced: +"Zoether (psychic force) emanating from the medium +charges the object to be moved, and a band +of spirits directs a current of their own zoethic emanation +in the direction they desire the article to +move, and it passes along the current thus produced. +The charging of the object by the medium is necessary +in order that it may be in a state of vibration +harmonious to the spirit current. If this current be +directed against the table or other charged body, +raps or concussions are produced, as a positive and +negative relation exists between the spirits and the +medium's zoether. One spirit alone cannot produce +physical manifestations. If one purports to communicate, +assistance will be rendered by many others, +who combine their influence."</p> + + +<h4>"Prana."</h4> + +<p>The orientals account for physical mediumistic +phenomena in a similar way, though their terms are +different. Instead of speaking of zoether, or psychic +force, they always employ the term "prana." In +the oriental philosophies "prana" is explained as a +subtle form of energy permeating the universe, but +manifesting in a special form in the organism of the +human being. This subtle force, or prana, is held to +be capable of being transmitted from one organism +to another, and is held to be the energizing power by +means of which many forms of occult or magic phenomena +are produced. Prana is very much akin to +the "human magnetism" of the western occultists, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_156" id="Page_156">156</a></span>and the properties attributed to the latter are really +those which the orientals for centuries past have +held to be among the essential properties of prana; +so, at the last, there is found to be a practical agreement +here between the oriental and the western +schools of occultism, respectively, in spite of their +differing terminology.</p> + + +<h4>Mental Phenomena.</h4> + +<p><b>Mental Phenomena</b> cover another wide range of +mediumistic phenomena, among which may be mentioned +the following, viz., involuntary or automatic +writing and drawing, writing by means of the planchette +or "ouija" board or similar mechanical aid +to writing, clairvoyant perception of spirits, clairaudient +hearing of spirit voices, prophetic utterances +of spirits, impersonating and inspirational +control of the medium. Mediums are frequently so +thoroughly "under the influence or control," especially +in private circle seances, that they seem to +have been transformed into another personality. +Sometimes the medium through which the spirit is +manifesting will have his facial appearance changed +so completely that persons present will recognize in +the changed appearance the looks of the spirit as +known when it was in earth life.</p> + + +<h4>The Value of Phenomena.</h4> + +<p>The chief value of physical mediumistic manifestations +is not, as generally supposed, that of affording +entertainment or food for thought for those +witnessing them, but rather that of affording proof +of the possibility of spirit communication, particularly +when spirit identity is established through the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_157" id="Page_157">157</a></span>manifestation of the phenomena. A writer says of +this class of phenomena: "A good psychographic +medium will usually obtain writing between closed +slates, which may be brought by the investigator, +who can insist upon their not leaving his sight, and +not even leaving his hand. We have obtained writing +on paper that we had previously marked, which +was then covered by our own hand, and a friend's +and was untouched by the medium. On another +occasion, a slate which we had personally cleaned +was laid on the floor (fully six feet from the medium) +with a small piece of pencil under it (in broad +daylight), and on taking it up shortly afterwards +there was found written on the under side a long +message of a private nature from a deceased friend, +of whom we were not thinking. Such phenomena +as these are still good and impressive, they cannot +be counterfeited under like conditions, and even +when no proof of identity is given in connection with +the writings, they point so distinctly to the action +of a discrete, disembodied intelligence as to compel +the recognition of their spiritual origin. The evidential +utility of physical phenomena lies in their +being inimitable by fraud. Imitations can of course +be made which might satisfy the credible and the +gullible, but the conditions for testing the phenomena +we have specially referred to are so simple that +no rational investigator need be deceived; first, to +be sure that the slate, paper, or panel to be used +is perfectly blank; second, that it does not leave the +hand of the inquirer, or if it does, that it is marked +in such a way that there can be no doubt of its identification +when it is returned to him; and thirdly +(with paintings), to observe if the paint be wet, and +note the time occupied in their production."</p> + + +<h4>Trance Condition Not Essential.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_158" id="Page_158">158</a></span></p> + +<p>Many persons are under the impression that it is +necessary for a medium to go into the trance condition +in order to manifest physical mediumistic phenomena, +but such is not the case. While many +mediums do lapse into the trance conditions at such +time, it is equally true that many others do not do +so. Some of the very best mediums produce some +of the most striking manifestations while in a perfectly +normal, waking condition. A writer says of +a well-known medium: "She constantly receives +evidences of the presence of her spirit friends while +she is perfectly normal. We have heard rappings +and witnessed movements of physical objects in her +presence, while holding friendly conversation with +her, when we have been in a good light. Frequently, +at meal times, the spirits announce their +presence by raps, and respond to the salutations and +questions of their medium and other members of +the family."</p> + +<p>Professor Loveland says: "Many of the best mediums +in the world were never entranced in the +sense of being in an unconscious sleep. And it is +doubted whether that condition is desirable. The +Fox girls, and most, if not all of the original rapping +mediums, were never in the deep sleep trance. +It is not necessary for any of the physical manifestations, +and that includes a very large percentage +of all the spirit phenomena. The rappings, tippings, +movings, slate writings, automatic writings, paintings, +telegraphing, voices, materializing, etc., can all +occur without the sleep trance, the reason for which +is very apparent, as in the production of such phenomena +the spirits simply use the surplus radiated +nerve-force of the medium."</p> + + +<h4>Scientific Reports on Phenomena.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_159" id="Page_159">159</a></span></p> + +<p>Sir William Crookes, in speaking of D. D. Home +and Euspasia Paladino, said: "Most, if not all, of +the occurrences with Euspasia seem to have taken +place when she was in a trance, and the more complete +the trance the more striking the phenomena. +This was not always so with Home. Certainly the +two most striking things I ever saw with him, the +fire test and the visible forms, were to be observed +while he was entranced, but it was not always easy +to tell when he was in that state, for he spoke and +moved about almost as if he were in his normal condition; +the chief differences being that his actions +were more deliberate, and his manner and expressions +more solemn, and he always spoke of himself +in the third person, as 'Dan.' When he was not in a +trance we frequently had movements of objects in +different parts of the room, with visible hands carrying +flowers about and playing the accordion. On +one occasion I was asked by Home to look at the +accordion as it was playing in the semi-darkness beneath +the table. I saw a delicate looking female hand +holding it by the handle, and the keys at the lower +end rising and falling as if fingers were playing on +them, although I could not see them. So lifelike was +the hand that at first I said it was my sister-in-law's, +but was assured by all present that both her hands +were on the table, a fact which I then verified for +myself."</p> + + +<h4>Phenomena Without Darkness.</h4> + +<p>"Home always refused to sit in the dark. He +said that, with firmness and perseverance, the +phenomena could be got just as well in the light, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_160" id="Page_160">160</a></span>and even if some of the things were not so strong, +the evidence of one's eyesight was worth making +same sacrifices for. In almost all the seances I had +with Home there was plenty of light to see all that +occurred, and not only to enable me to write down +notes of what was taking place, but to read my notes +without difficulty. Home was very anxious to let +everyone present be satisfied that he was not doing +any of the things himself—too anxious, I sometimes +thought, for frequently he would interfere with the +progress and development of what was going on by +insisting that some sceptic or other should come +around and take hold of his hands and feet to be +sure he was not doing anything himself. At times, +he would push his chair back and move right away +from the table when things were moving on it, and +ask those furthest from him to come round and satisfy +themselves that he had nothing to do with the +movements. I used frequently to beg him to be +quiet, knowing that, if he would not move about in +his eagerness to convince us of his genuineness, the +strength of the phenomena would probably increase +to such a degree that no further evidence would be +needed that their production was beyond the powers +of the medium.</p> + + +<h4>Test Conditions.</h4> + +<p>"During the whole of my knowledge of D. D. +Home, extending for several years, I never once saw +the slightest occurrence that would make me suspicious +that he was attempting to play tricks. He was +scrupulously sensitive on this point, and never felt +hurt at anyone taking precautions against deception. +He sometimes, in the early days of our acquaintance, +used to say to me before a seance, 'Now, William, I +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_161" id="Page_161">161</a></span>want you to act as if I were a recognized conjurer, +and was going to cheat you and play all the tricks I +could. Take every precaution you can devise against +me, and move about and look under the table or +where else you like. Don't consider my feelings. I +shall not be offended. I know that the more carefully +I am tested the more convinced will everyone +be that these abnormal occurrences are not of my +own doings.' Latterly, I used jokingly to say to +him, 'Let us sit round the fire and have a quiet chat, +and see if our friends are here and will do anything +for us. We won't have any tests or precautions.' +On these occasions, when only my family were present +with him, some of the most convincing phenomena +took place."</p> + + +<h4>Is Darkness Necessary?</h4> + +<p>From the above it is seen that not only is the +trance condition not absolutely necessary for the +production of striking mediumistic phenomena, but +that, also, there is no absolute necessity for the condition +of darkness to be maintained as an essential +feature of such phenomena. While many mediums +insist upon the condition of darkness at seances, it is +thought by some careful thinkers that this arises +from the fact that such mediums have been accustomed +to such conditions from their earliest days +of mediumship, and have grown to believe that the +same are absolutely necessary. It is thought that if +such mediums would begin over again, practicing in +full light in the company of a few sympathetic +friends, they would before long grow accustomed +to the new conditions, and would then be able to reproduce +all of their most important phenomena in +full light. Using the terms of modern psychology, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_162" id="Page_162">162</a></span>it would seem that such mediums are the victims of +their own "auto-suggestion," and fixed beliefs; and, +as all students of the subject well know, the mental +states of the medium have a most important bearing +of the quality of the phenomena produced, and form +a very important factor of the conditions governing +the success of the seance.</p> + + +<h4>Developing Circles.</h4> + +<p>The person who is developing mediumship will do +well to surround himself with persons of a certain +type of psychical power, and to form circles of such +persons. Such persons are invaluable in constituting +a "developing circle." Such persons need not +be mediumistic themselves, nor are they required to +actually do anything. Instead, their service is that +of being present as psychical reservoirs of force +upon which the spirits can draw for manifesting +power. The medium, being sensitive to helpful influences, +and the reverse, will recognize such persons +by the congenial and harmonious influence they +exercise upon him; and he will do well to encourage +such persons to sit in his developing circles.</p> + + +<h4>Impersonating Mediumship.</h4> + +<p>What is known as "impersonating mediumship" +occurs where the medium is so completely under the +control of the manifesting spirit that he will exhibit, +often in a marvelously accurate manner, the personal +characteristics and mannerisms of the spirit, +and which are readily recognized as such by the +spirit's surviving friends in earth-life. Sometimes +the medium will actually re-enact the dying moments +of the controlling spirit. In many cases such +impersonations have been so nearly photographically +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_163" id="Page_163">163</a></span>and phonographically correct that they have afforded +the most convincing proof to investigators, +and in other cases have been a great consolation to +relatives of the spirit who have been thus assured +that their loved one was still in actual existence on +a higher plane of being. These results, however, are +possible only when a very close rapport condition +has been established between the spirit and the medium. +In cases in which such a close rapport condition +is obtained, and a high degree of harmony +developed, the spirit will be able to positively establish +his identity by causing the medium to utter his +exact words, and to give names, dates, and close details +of incidents occurring in his earth life, and +often to employ his exact set phrases and verbal +tricks of speech, so as to bring to the consciousness +of the sitters the realization that they are in the +actual presence of the decarnate spirit friend.</p> + + +<h4>The Proper Mental Condition.</h4> + +<p>The young medium, however, should beware +against striving too hard to be the instrument of +the phenomena of spirit impersonation. For a too +intense anxiety, and desire to please sitters, frequently +tends to produce a cloudy mental state in +which the ideas in the mind of the medium blend +with the spirit communication, and thus produces a +most unsatisfactory result, and one which is apt to +confuse the minds of the sitters and sometimes actual +arouse suspicion that the medium is trying to practice +deception. For this reason the young medium +should not seek the attendance of persons desiring +"test seances;" at least, such should be his course +until he has learned not to be carried away with his +desire to please or to satisfy such persons attending +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_164" id="Page_164">164</a></span>his circles. He should endeavor to cultivate a mental +condition of calmness, and a determination not +to influence or to interfere with the spirit communications +in any way whatsoever, but, instead, to +allow himself to become a passive instrument for +the communication. The medium should remember +that he is not a dealer in merchandise "warranted +to please," but is, instead, a medium of communication +between the spirit and those still in earth-life.</p> + + +<h4>Demand Proof of Spirit Identity.</h4> + +<p>A certain degree of care and caution, and the employment +of honest powers of discrimination, is necessary +on the part of the sitters in cases of spirit +impersonation. This not because of any lack of +honesty on the part of the medium, but because of +the habit of a mischievous class of dwellers on the +planes of spirit life to falsely impersonate other spirits +as such seances. As all investigators of the subject +know very well, it is not an infrequent thing +for such mischievous and meddlesome spirits to endeavor +to pass themselves off as the relative or +friends of those in the circle, or even to falsely impersonate +some great historical personages. In such +cases the sitters should insist upon the spirit positively +identifying himself, just as they would in case +of doubt regarding a person speaking to them over +the telephone and claiming to be such-and-such a +person. And the proof demanded should be similar +to that which would be sought from the suspected +telephone talker. An honest spirit communicator +does not object to such demands, and is only too +ready to do his best to furnish the right kind of +proofs concerning his identity.</p> + + +<h4>The "Trance Condition."</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_165" id="Page_165">165</a></span></p> + +<p>The psychic condition frequently attending the +demonstration of mediumship powers is usually +spoken of as a "trance," but this term is quite misleading, +for it carries with it the suggestion of an +entire loss of consciousness and of a condition of +more or less deep sleep. But the mediumistic trance +is seldom a deep sleep condition. Instead, it is the +condition similar to that of a profound "day +dream," in which the person is fully awake but in +which the consciousness has been almost entirely +taken off the sights and sounds of the outside world. +As a writer has well said: "What is called 'trance +mediumship' is seldom of the nature of the deep +sleep of entire unconsciousness. It is more frequently +the suspension of the ordinary consciousness +of external surroundings, a temporary oblivion on +the outer plane—a semi-conscious state, in fact—in +which the subject does not retain the volitional ability +to employ his thinking powers, the latter having +been 'switched off,' so to speak, and the subject responds +to the will of the spirit control."</p> + + +<h4>Spirit Inspiration.</h4> + +<p>Wallis says, concerning the nature of a certain +phase of spirit control: "In the case of speaking +mediumship, where general and philosophical ideas +are to be transmitted, the control is of a different +order from that exercised for test manifestations. +It is more frequently of the nature of 'suggestion.' +The spirit suggestionist suggests to the medium a +certain train of ideas, and then stimulates the brain +and the organs of expression to do the work of dressing +up the thoughts and giving them utterance. Unless +the subject is a scientific or a biographical one, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_166" id="Page_166">166</a></span>in which specific terms are required and accurate +data are to be imparted, the relationship between +the 'inspired' speaker and the spirit control partakes +more of the character of the engineer who +feeds the fire and directs the movements of his engine, +while the machine does the work, than it does of +the actual voicing of the exact words, embodying in +a full and complete fashion the ideas the spirit +wishes to have expressed.</p> + + +<h4>Spirit Suggestion.</h4> + +<p>"At first the operator may succeed by very imperfectly +stimulating the brain of the sensitive and +causing the cerebration and expression of his +thoughts. The utterances may bear but a slight resemblance +to what the spirit intended to express. +The vocabulary is that of the medium, and the form +in which the speech is cast of necessity partakes of +the mold familiar to the sensitive—but, by continued +close association and frequent control of the +medium, the operator gains experience which +enables him to exert a more decided influence; and +the sensitive, becoming attuned, responds to and +expresses the thoughts of the spirit with greater +clearness and precision. Just as those who dwell +together unconsciously approach nearer to each +other and acquire a similarity in their mode of +thought and of expressing their ideas (the more +dominant personality impressing itself upon the less +positive), so the medium imperceptibly, and very +often unconsciously, acquires facility and proficiency +in thought and elocutionary expression as the result +of the co-operation between himself and his spirit +guide."</p> + + +<h4>Psychic Attunement.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_167" id="Page_167">167</a></span></p> + +<p>Those who have read the above carefully stated +opinion, will begin to see the reason why certain +mediums who have attained the greatest proficiency +in certain forms of mediumship, and who have become +what are known as "reliable mediums," +almost always have some particular spirit guide or +guides with whom they have become in almost perfect +psychic harmony and attunement. These harmonious +spirits are not only enabled to express +themselves with a high degree of clearness and power +through their favorite medium, but are also enabled +to assist in the production of the best rapport conditions +between other spirits wishing to communicate +and the said medium. There is a certain amount +of spiritual and psychic co-operation between spirit +and medium which is attained only by practice and +continued association, which results in a psychic +attunement between them. The closer and more harmonious +the relationship existing between a spirit +and his medium, the thinner is the veil separating +the two planes upon which they dwell.</p> + + +<h4>Automatic Writing.</h4> + +<p>In that phase of mediumship known as "automatic +or inspirational writing," there is manifested +two distinct forms of spirit control of the organism +of the medium. In cases of pure automatic writing +the spirit controls the arm and hand muscles of the +medium, and uses them to write out the message under +the direct and absolute control of the mind and +will of the spirit. Cases have been known in which +both hands of the medium have been so used by the +spirit control, each hand writing a distinct and separate +message, and both being performed without +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_168" id="Page_168">168</a></span>any consciousness of the nature of the message on +the part of the medium. In some cases of automatic +writing the medium was engaged in thought about +other subjects, or even in reading or study from a +book. This is true not only in cases of automatic writing +in which the hand is directly employed, but also +in those in which some mechanical device such as +the planchette or the ouija board intervenes.</p> + + +<h4>Inspirational Writing.</h4> + +<p>In inspirational writing, on the other hand, the +spirit impresses the message upon the mind of the +medium, either as a whole, or else sentence by sentence +or even word by word—in all of such cases, +be it noted, the medium is aware of the substance of +what he is about to write, either the word, the sentence, +or perhaps the entire message. In such cases, +of course, the medium retains control of his writing +muscles and their action, and the spirit control is +merely a phase of higher telepathy, as it were. When +the message is impressed upon the mind of the medium +word by word, or sentence by sentence, the +style is of course that of the spirit exerting the control; +but where the entire message is impressed upon +the mind of the medium, the style is usually a blending +of that of the spirit and that of the medium, for +the medium is not likely to remember the literal +message as given him, but merely is conscious of the +general purport and meaning thereof, together with +a few phrases or expressions formed by the spirit +mind. In such cases, of course, the personality of +the medium enters largely into the message, while +in the case of pure automatic writing the personality +of the medium plays no part whatsoever, and the +personality of the spirit is present in its entirety. +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_169" id="Page_169">169</a></span>This important distinction should be noted and remembered.</p> + + +<h4>Gradual Development of Powers.</h4> + +<p>Most mediums develop their powers of mediumship +gradually, and pass through a number of stages +in their development of power. At first they may +obtain only raps, or possibly the tilting or movement +of tables. Then, very likely, they are moved +to write, either automatically or else inspirationally. +Later they experience the impulse to allow the spirit +control to speak through their vocal organism, but +it is seldom that the spirit is able to do this at first +trial, as the medium is not as yet sufficiently sensitized +or attuned to the spirit, and, instead, they can +but gurgle, gasp, and make inarticulate sounds, or +else shout, laugh, cry, or sing, and possibly jabber +some strange jargon or unknown tongue, or else +simply utter a series of sounds lacking in definite +meaning. Later, the inarticulate sound is succeeded +by definite sentences—perhaps a message, or a short +address. Sometimes the spirit control will endeavor +to relate some of his earth-life experiences, or perhaps +even to give an impersonation manifestation. +Often several different spirits strive to manifest +through the developing medium, taking turns as +manifestation, holding the control for only a few +minutes and then giving place to his successor.</p> + + +<h4>Spirit Guides.</h4> + +<p>As the development proceeds, it will be found that +one or two particular spirits will manifest a greater +power than the others, and after establishing a +strong degree of harmony and attunement they will +assume the position of "guides" to the medium, and +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_170" id="Page_170">170</a></span>will accordingly begin to work in his interests on +their side of life, and to accept or reject other spirits +who seek to manifest through their medium. At this +stage, the medium is often sufficiently advanced to +be used as the channel for fuller and more complete +manifestations, particularly in the direction of inspirational +speaking. Often the medium in this +stage of development is also able to manifest psychic +powers which were formerly beyond his ability, as +for instance psychometry, clairvoyance, etc. Then +if his spirit guides be sufficiently advanced and +powerful, and the medium be sufficiently receptive +and harmonious to their influences, they will educate +him to such an extent that he will be able, with their +assistance, to become an instrument for the production +of still higher forms of mediumistic phenomena. +But the development is almost always gradual and +proceeds by successive and well-defined steps and +stages.</p> + + +<h4>No Loss of Individuality.</h4> + +<p>In concluding this part of our book, we would call +your attention to the following statements made by +writers along the lines of spiritualism in the leading +journals of that school of modern thought. The first +writer says: "There is no need for the medium to +decline to be influenced or controlled, by spirit +friends for fear of losing his 'individuality,' any +more than he should insist upon asserting his freedom +and refuse the aid of tutors, lest they should +infringe upon his sacred 'individuality.' What are +called the unconscious phases of mediumship generally +lead up to loving co-operation with the wise +and kindly souls of the higher life in efforts to +establish the fellowship of man; to bring knowledge +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_171" id="Page_171">171</a></span>where ignorance now reigns; to banish the darkness +by the light of that spiritual communion which shall +yet be a blessing to the race; and reliance upon +higher powers in or out of the body does not mean +that we sacrifice our own abilities, nor do we thus +become exempt from responsibility. Quite the reverse. +It is the arrogance of individualism against +which we protest. In fact, there is no abiding +strength of purpose apart from the dependence +every well-ordered mind should accord to the Infinite +Light and Wisdom and the beneficial services +which His wise and loving ministering spirits can +render to us if we are desirous and responsive."</p> + + +<h4>Mediumship Beneficial.</h4> + +<p>A second writer says: "There is no reason why +the reactive consequences of frequent control by +enlightened and earnest spirits, even in the case of +the 'trance' medium, should not prove extremely +beneficial to the sensitive, and this, we believe, has +been the case with many of the speakers in the +spiritualistic movement. Where the medium is inspirational +and ready to respond to the thought +impulsations of the control, it stands to reason that +the transmitted ideas, and the stimulation of the +thought-faculties caused by the transference and +expression of the spirits' opinions, will not be lost +to the medium. 'If you will take one step we can +more easily help you to take a second than we could +compel you to take the first if you were unprepared,' +said a spirit teacher to Mrs. Emma Hardinge Britten, +and there need be no loss of dignity or individuality, +no injury to body or mind, but a gain of strength +and spiritual vigor, education of mind and stimulation +of moral purpose, by intelligent co-operation +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_172" id="Page_172">172</a></span>and temporary surrender on the part of the medium +to wise and loving spirit helpers and teachers."</p> + + +<h4>Mediumship and The Bible.</h4> + +<p>A third writer, Rev. H. E. Haweis, says in connection +with the relation of spiritualism with religion: +"People now believe in the Bible because +of spiritualism; they do not believe in spiritualism +because of the Bible. Take up your Bible and you +will find that there is not a single phenomenon which +is recorded there which does not occur at seances +today. Whether it be lights, sounds, the shaking of +the house, the coming through closed doors, the +mighty rushing winds, levitation, automatic writing, +the speaking in tongues, we are acquainted with all +these phenomena; they occur every day in London +as well as in the Acts of the Apostles. It is incontestable +that such things do occur, that in the main +the phenomena of spiritualism are reliable, and happen +over and over again, under test conditions, in the +presence of witnesses; and that similar phenomena +are recorded in the Bible, which is written for our +learning. It is not an opinion, not a theory, but a +fact. There is chapter and verse for it, and this is +what has rehabilitated the Bible. The clergy ought +to be very grateful to spiritualism for this, for they +could not have done it themselves. They tried, but +they failed."</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_173" id="Page_173">173</a></span></p> +<h2>PART VIII</h2> + +<h3>HOW TO DEVELOP MEDIUMSHIP</h3> + + +<p>Anyone is entitled to be considered a "medium" +if he or she is psychically sensitive and capable of +receiving and responding to spirit control or influence. +Likewise, anyone is entitled to the designation +who is capable of so generating freely a sufficient +quantity of "psychic force," magnetism, prana, or +whatever other name we may choose to apply to the +force which is generated in the human organism and +is capable of being employed by the spirits in order +to produce mediumistic phenomena of the class +usually referred to as "physical phenomena." As +we have seen, the spirits themselves are not usually +able to manufacture or generate by themselves this +psychic required to produce the said phenomena, +but, on the contrary, must depend upon mediumistic +individuals for such force.</p> + + +<h4>Who Are Mediumistic?</h4> + +<p>Many persons are more or less naturally sensitive +to spirit influence, and therefore mediumistic. In +many cases these persons tend to take on the psychic +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_174" id="Page_174">174</a></span>conditions of others, both those in earth life and +those on the spirit plane of existence, without realizing +the nature of the influence operating on them. +Such persons are frequently more or less erratic, +and are considered as "flighty" by their friends. +They need instruction on the subject of psychic laws +and self-control, so that they may intelligently guard +themselves against undesirable influences, and at the +same time cultivate the power of mediumship of the +desirable kind. It has been asserted that "everyone +is a medium," and in a way this is true, for practically +every person is more or less sensitive to spirit +influence, and is capable of being developed into an +efficient medium of communication with the spirit +world. But it is equally true that only a certain +percentage of persons possess the true spiritual +qualities requisite for the highest phases of true +mediumship. That is to say, but few persons are +fitted temperamentally and spiritually for the higher +tasks of mediumship. We think it safe to say, however, +that where a person is filled with a burning +desire to become a true medium, and feels within +himself or herself a craving of the soul for development +along these lines, then that person may feel +assured that he or she has within his or her soul the +basic qualities required for true mediumship, and +that these may be developed by the proper methods.</p> + + +<h4>The Mediumistic Temperament.</h4> + +<p>A leading writer on the subject of mediumship has +said: "It is a fundamental proposition that sensitiveness, +or the capability of mediumship, is a faculty +common to mankind, differing in degree—as hearing +and sight are common heritages, but keener in some +individuals than in others; or, under certain conditions, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_175" id="Page_175">175</a></span>it may disappear." What is called "the mediumistic +temperament" is frequently marked self-consciousness +and shrinking from public criticism, +and a diffidence which causes the person to wish to +be out of the range of the observation of strangers +and those not sympathetic to them; on the other +hand, however, there are other forms of the "mediumship +temperament" which is marked by a nervous, +almost hysterical, self assertiveness and desire +for public notice and attention. Persons of +either of these phases of this temperament, however, +have the common quality of being extremely sensitive +to sneers and slights, adverse criticism and +oppositions, while ridicule drives them almost beside +themselves. Likewise they are nearly always +found to be enthusiastic and earnest workers when +their interests and sympathies are aroused; as a +writer has said "they are almost invariably emotional, +enthusiastic, spontaneous, and ardent." And, +as another writer has said they are usually "generous +and impulsive, hot-headed and independent, +close friends with warm hearts; too sensitive to +criticism of an unkind nature, too easily pleased +by praise; without malice, without revengeful +thoughts." A striking feature of this temperament +may be summed up in the phrase, "hungry for sympathy +and understanding."</p> + + +<h4>Is Mediumship Desirable?</h4> + +<p>While it is true that a vast majority of persons +possess the mediumistic power, latent and dormant, +and capable of being developed to a greater or less +active power, it is but honest to say that in many +cases it is a grave question whether the person would +be justified in undertaking the hard work, and long +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_176" id="Page_176">176</a></span>time, required to develop himself for the minor success +which would attend his efforts. As a writer has +said: "Does the prospective result justify the labor +involved to bring these powers into efflorescence? +My impression is, that in at least three cases out of +four, the time and labor it would take to develop this +latent quality to its greatest efficacy would be far +in excess of its value when so developed." But, as +we have already said, the best indication is found in +the "call" to develop his or her latent powers which +the true medium always experiences.</p> + + +<h4>Developing the Natural Power.</h4> + +<p>A writer on this subject well says: "Just as a +drum or tamborine is incapable of being made to +emit a tithe of what can be produced by means of a +piano or a violin, in the way of music, so the differences +in quality and conditions of the physical +organisms, and in the degree of nervous and psychical +sensibility of those who desire mediumship, +render it improbable that any but a small proportion +will develop such extreme susceptibility to spirit +influence as will repay them for the time and self-sacrifice +involved in the cultivation of their powers. +Further, it should be borne in mind that while wise +spirits are ever ready to respond to the call of the +earnest aspirant for spiritual truth, as wise spirits +they are not likely to devote themselves to the +preparation of an instrument that would be inefficient +for their purpose. The nervous system of +the medium, whatever his phase may be, has to be +trained to respond to the will and the psychic force +of the controlling spirit, just as much as the muscles +of the musician or artist, and 'practice makes perfect' +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_177" id="Page_177">177</a></span>in the one case as well in the other. Since +mediumship is a strictly natural qualification, depending +upon organic fitness and susceptibility, it +is not a supernatural power or a special 'gift,' +neither does it insure the moral purity nor the intellectual +ability of the medium, any more than +musical or artistic capabilities are evidences of the +special intelligence or the high moral tones of their +possessors."</p> + + +<h4>Mediumship and Genius.</h4> + +<p>The spirits controlling the hand of a celebrated +writing medium, once delivered through him the +following message regarding the nature and development +of mediumistic powers: "Mediumship is a +development of that which is, in another sort, genius. +Genius, the opened and attentive ear to spirit guidance +and inspiration, shades away into mediumship, +the facile instrument of spirit manifestation. In +proportion as the medium becomes open to influence, +directly exercised, is he valuable as a means whereby +direct messages are conveyed. And in proportion +as the individual spirit is lost and merged in +the great ocean of spirit, is the result most direct +and serviceable. It is when the passive spirit is +content to allow us to use the corporeal instrument, +as it does when itself operates, that we gain satisfactory +results. That can only be when a condition +of perfect passivity, as far removed from scepticism +as from credulity, has been secured. This opening +of the spiritual being to spiritual influences is what +you call mediumship. The true and valuable gifts +are purely spiritual and must be used for spiritual +purposes; not for gain, or for satisfying curiosity, +or for base or unworthy ends."</p> + + +<h4>Spontaneous Mediumship.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_178" id="Page_178">178</a></span></p> + +<p>What may be called "spontaneous mediumship" +is experienced by many persons not claiming mediumistic +powers, and not understanding the nature +of the phenomena manifesting to and through themselves. +Such persons at times are conscious of the +presence of spirit friends, and may even catch +glimpses of them either in the form of a mental +image impressed upon their minds by the spirit +friends, or else by a more or less clear partial +materialization. Sometimes raps manifest themselves +in their vicinity, and tables and light articles +of furniture may manifest movement at their touch +or approach. Such persons, not understanding the +laws of spirit manifestation, are frequently greatly +distressed, or even frightened, by such manifestations; +and in not a few cases they experience considerable +annoyance and grief by reason of the attitude +of their friends who are apt to consider them +"queer," or "spooky," and therefore to be avoided. +Moreover, in the case of the physical manifestations +such as the movements of tables, furniture, etc., and +the production of raps, these persons are frequently +accused of deliberate fraud in the production of +such phenomena, whereas as a matter of fact they, +themselves, are quite in the dark as to the cause +and nature of the phenomena in question. It is +obvious that the placing of the right information in +the hands of such persons, and their instruction in +the laws and principles of mediumship would be a +blessing to them.</p> + + +<h4>Mediumistic Flashes.</h4> + +<p>A writer has the following to say concerning this +class of mediumistic persons: "Those persons who +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_179" id="Page_179">179</a></span>are naturally sensitive sometimes experience strange +and sudden impulses. Thoughts come to them 'in a +flash,' so to speak. They say things spontaneously +which they had not intended to say—the words +seem to burst from them and 'say themselves.' +Others have equally sudden and fugitive clairvoyant +experiences; they see spirits where they least +expect, and when they are absorbed in something +else; but when they strongly desire to 'see' or to +receive guidance, they get nothing. This state of +affairs, in all probability, is due to the fact that +their susceptibility is not sufficiently developed; +their psychical impressibility can only be reached +and acted upon under specially favorable conditions, +which are disturbed and dissipated when the ordinary +intellectual self is aroused.</p> + + +<h4>Systematic Development.</h4> + +<p>"The remedy will be found in the systematic cultivation +of interior repose and confidence. The +psychic must learn to regard it as a perfectly natural +experience that the spiritual states and positive +thoughts of excarnate people should impinge upon +his spiritual sphere, and while 'attentive to the +holy vision,' should calmly accept the fact and maintain +the attitude or response; not anxiously nor demandingly, +but thankfully enjoying the spiritual +communion and illumination thus afforded to him. +It is only natural that many people should desire +to become mediums, and that they should wish to +ascertain what constitutes mediumship, and what +is required to secure its development. But those +who express these desires should remember that in +all probabilities months, if not years, of patient development +have been necessary for the success and +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_180" id="Page_180">180</a></span>efficiency of those celebrated mediums whom they +admire and probably envy." But, as we have said +before, if the "call" to mediumship be felt, then it +may be heeded; though the person must be prepared +to pay the price of toil and work, patience and perseverance, +required to attain the mountain top of +mediumship.</p> + + +<h4>The Development Circle.</h4> + +<p>As we have repeatedly stated in the foregoing +pages, the actual spirit circle is the best possible +means of developing the latent powers of mediumship, +and the simplest, readiest, and most effective +method of discovering the presence of such latent +powers in the individual. As a leading medium has +told us, it is "the primary school for the study of +spiritual facts, and for the training of mediums." +The "spirit circle," as most of you know, is a company +of harmonious, earnest, sympathetic persons +joining their psychic powers for the purpose of aiding +the medium to establish the lines of psychic communication +between the earth plane and the planes +of the spiritual world. It must here be stated that +by "development" we do not mean the cultivation +of the powers of the spirits, but rather the training +and unfoldment of the powers of the medium to receive +and transmit the power exercised by the spirit +controls.</p> + + +<h4>The Aspirational Attitude.</h4> + +<p>To those who purpose to develop their latent mediumistic +powers by and through the development +circle, we would say that it is of the highest importance +that they should cultivate a trustful, hopeful +mental attitude, and a willingness to open themselves +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_181" id="Page_181">181</a></span>to the inflow of the spiritual power of their +friends of the spiritual planes. As a writer has said, +they should "make some mental preparation, such +as eliminating from their minds all disturbing or +irritating thoughts, and by striving to consciously +realize union of purpose with those who may have +previously made their presence known or indicated +their intention to help in the work of the development +of their mediumistic powers, by mentally requesting +that the spiritual ties may be strengthened. +Even where there has not been any clear indication +of the presence of spirit helpers, a generally aspirational +and receptive attitude of mind will do much +towards providing favorable conditions."</p> + + +<h4>Natural Unfoldment.</h4> + +<p>Again, the person wishing to develop his latent +mediumistic powers must exercise patience and perseverance, +and must not insist upon a premature +attempt at revelation on the part of the spirits. The +process of the unfoldment of the mediumistic powers +should be akin to that of the unfoldment of the +bud of the flower, that is to say, it must be gradual, +natural, and unforced. The writer above mentioned, +says on this point: "Too many people, instead of +waiting until the spirits were ready to communicate +with them, have pressed for 'tests' before the connections +were properly made. They have complicated +matters by their eager questionings, and have +worried the operators until everything went wrong; +and then, because the answers were incorrect, inconsequent +and misleading, or persistently negative, +they declared that the spirit was a deceiver, evil, or +foolish, and, while having only themselves to blame, +gave up the sittings in disgust, whereas, had they +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_182" id="Page_182">182</a></span>been less impetuous, less opinionated, less prejudiced, +they would in all probability have eventually +obtained satisfactory proofs of the presence of their +spirit loved ones."</p> + + +<h4>Persistent Watchful Waiting.</h4> + +<p>Some persons are so disappointed because they +have not obtained results after two or three sittings +that they give up further efforts. It would perhaps +amaze such persons to know that many of the +world's most celebrated mediums have, in the beginning +of their development circle work, sat for +several weeks, or even several months, at frequent +intervals, without obtaining more than the most +meagre results; but they afterwards developed the +most marvelous power. An extreme case is cited +in the history of spiritualism, in which a couple sat +night after night for six months, without missing a +sitting and without being rewarded by a single physical +result; but after this tedious and discouraging +wait, all at once, as it were, the spirits secured the +most perfect kind of communication through them, +and difficult table tippings and levitation, convincing +raps, messages, writings, and finally materializations +follows, until their fame spread all over the +world of spiritualism.</p> + + +<h4>Building Lines of Communication.</h4> + +<p>Just how long it will require to obtain convincing +results at the development circle is a matter largely +dependent upon certain conditions. Much, of course, +depends upon the faculty of the medium to adjust +and harmonize himself with the spirits, so as to +furnish a "clear wire" for them to operate over. +Again, much depends upon the character of the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_183" id="Page_183">183</a></span>persons constituting the circle. A circle composed +of harmonious, helpful persons will do much to +hasten the coming of the manifestation, whereas one +composed of inharmonious, sceptical, impatient, and +materialistic persons will do much to retard the +progress and development of the mediumistic +powers.</p> + + +<h4>Developing Concentration.</h4> + +<p>The following advice on this particular subject +will be found helpful to those contemplating the +formation of development circles, and the unfoldment +of their latent powers of mediumship; it is +from the pen of an earnest student of this subject, +and one who is himself a competent medium. This +person says: "One of the most important prerequisites +for success in the development of mediumship +along spiritual lines is the cultivation of the +power of concentration. In the early days of the +movement the would-be medium was advised to be +'passive,' and passivity was often construed into +self-effacement. We are now learning to distinguish +between receptivity and docility, between apathy +and aspiration. A medium is not, and should not be +willing to become a mere irresponsible tool. For +intelligent and beneficial association with, and inspiration +from, the people of the higher life, a certain +degree of abstraction is necessary. To cut one's +self off from ordinary conditions, to retire into the +sanctuary of one's own inner consciousness, to 'enter +the silence' as it is sometimes called, is helpful training +for the preparation of conditions favorable for +the manifestation of spirit-power. The Quakers +were true spiritualists in this sense, and evidently +realized the need for the concentration of the soul's +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_184" id="Page_184">184</a></span>forces and their withdrawal from the outer plane, +preparatory to the descent of the spiritual influence +that moved them to speak.</p> + + +<h4>The Call for Illumination.</h4> + +<p>"The sincere supplication for illumination and +guidance is never in vain. The spirit breathes a +serener air, and is calmed, strengthened, and comforted +by the subsequent reaction. It is harmonized +thereby, and thus becomes accordant to the +psychic forces which, like the ocean's tides, ebb +and flow throughout the universe, and bathe every +soul that lies open to their vivifying and quickening +influence. Still more, there are those who dwell in +the Light, whose thoughts and love go out to all +such as truly call upon God; and these, the ministering +messenger spirits, often pour their libations of +sympathy into the sad hearts of the sorrowful ones +on earth, even though they remain unknown and +their interposition is unrecognized by those to whom +they have given their loving and helpful thoughts.</p> + + +<h4>The Jacob's Ladder of Communion.</h4> + +<p>"By the earnest study of the conditions requisite +for the development of body, mind, and psychic +sense, the intelligent medium will endeavor to meet +the friends who inspire him at least half way on the +Jacob's ladder of communion, and to enter into +reciprocal and conscious fellowship with them on +the thought plane, so that their inspirations may +freely flow through his instrumentality to others, +unobstructed by his personality. Classes for the +development of mediumship along these lines are +very much needed; classes in which the members are +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_185" id="Page_185">185</a></span>expected to take an active part, not merely to sit +and sit, and let the spirits do all the work, but by +systematic preparation and spiritual aspiration and +cultivated receptivity prepare themselves to become +lucid and capable instruments for the transmission +of information and helpful influences from the other +side.</p> + + +<h4>The Attainment of Excellence.</h4> + +<p>"There is but one course of procedure for the +successful attainment of excellence in any field of +labor or thought, and that is by study and training, +by observation, by persevering application and determined +effort, by readiness to learn, and responsiveness +to every influence which will help to smooth +the pathway to the desired success. The intelligent +medium who follows this course will not go blindly +on groping in the obscurity of the psychic realm, +and becoming the tool for unseen and unknown +agents, but he will unfold his powers, and by co-operating +with them will learn to know and trust +his preceptors, until he may possibly become as a +spirit among spirits, the conscious possessor of such +knowledge regarding his own spiritual nature and +powers that he will be a ready instrument in the +hands of enlightened spirit people, with whom he +can knowingly work for human good."</p> + + +<h4>What a Development Circle Is.</h4> + +<p>Now then, with the above advice and admonitions +in mind, the persons who desire to develop and unfold +their mediumistic powers will do well to take +the necessary steps to form a development circle. +The "circle" it must be remembered, is not merely +a crowd of persons gathered together for the purpose +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_186" id="Page_186">186</a></span>of witnessing spiritualistic manifestations or +phenomena. Instead, it is a gathering of persons +who desire to co-operate in establishing relations +with the world of spirits, and to receive communications +therefrom. In the case of the development +circle, the purpose is to demonstrate that well established +spiritualistic principle that the mediumistic +faculty in all of its forms is best developed and unfolded, +cultivated and strengthened, by an actual +sitting in the circle, in such a way as to perfect and +spiritualize the magnetism of the sitters by their +mutual action on each other, and by the influence +and power of the spirits employing such magnetic +and psychic forces so furnished them by the circle +of harmonious sitters. Or, as a writer has well expressed +it: "The purpose for which a spirit circle is +held is that by the blending of the aura, psychic +force, or magnetic emanations of the sitters, the attention +of disembodied spirits may be attracted and +a battery be formed by means of which they can +communicate with the circle. The focalization of +this force rests with the unseen operator, and if they +are skilled in the 'modus operana,' they know where, +how, and in what way to use it to the best advantage."</p> + + +<h4>Forming the Development Circle.</h4> + +<p>The circle should be composed of not less than +four persons, and not more than twelve. It is well +to have an equal number of persons of each sex, +if this be possible; if not possible to obtain an +equality of the sexes, the effort should be made to +come as near to that equality as is possible. The +members of the circle should seat themselves around +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_187" id="Page_187">187</a></span>a table, and as nearly as is possible the sexes should +be alternated in this grouping, that is to say, a man +should sit next to a woman, and so on. It will be +found well to have the same persons regularly attend +the circles, so far as is possible. Likewise, it +will be found advantageous to always use the same +table, and to hold the circle in the same room—but +these things are not absolutely essential, and very +good results may often be obtained by having the +members of the circle gather at the different homes +of its respective members. While cheerfulness is +well on the part of the sitters, there should be no +indulgence in levity and joking during the sitting. +The room should be comfortably warmed and +lighted in the ordinary way.</p> + + +<h4>The Sitters in the Circle.</h4> + +<p>The sitters will do well to occupy their same +places at each sitting, unless the spirits indicate +otherwise. The medium, or in the absence of a +recognized medium the most sensitive person in the +circle, should sit in the circle at a place mentally +recognized as the "head of the table," even though +the table be circular in form. It will be well for +the sitters to hold each others' hands at the beginning +of the circle, in order to generate the necessary +magnetism. But after the circle is actually formed, +the sitters should place their hands on the top of +the table, close to its edge; the small fingers of the +hands of each sitter touching those of the sitter on +either side of him—in this way there is a psychic +and magnetic battery formed of the sitters, providing +perfect connection is maintained.</p> + + +<h4>The Spirit Communication Code.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_188" id="Page_188">188</a></span></p> + +<p>At the beginning, the leader should plainly announce +the signalling conditions, so as to avoid confusion +on the part of the sitters and the visiting +spirits (for there are several codes in use, and confusion +sometimes occurs). The most general used +and approved code is as follows: "<b>Three</b> indicates +Yes; <b>One</b> indicates No; <b>Two</b> indicates 'doubtful'; +<b>Four</b> indicates 'don't know'; and <b>Five</b> indicates +'call the alphabet.'" The numbers refer to the number +of raps or table-tilts, etc., given by the spirits +in answer to questions asked them. When the alphabet +is called for, some one of the circle slowly calls +out each letter of the alphabet, in regular order, +until a rap or table-tilt indicate that the right letter +has been indicated; this letter should then be written +down, and the alphabet again called, until the next +letter is indicated; and so on until the message is +completed. For instance, the name "John" would be +spelt out as J-O-H-N, four callings of the alphabet +being necessary to obtain the same.</p> + + +<h4>The Matter of Time Conditions.</h4> + +<p>The time at which the seances are held is not in +itself important, but it will be found best to fix +such time at such an hour that will be most convenient +for the sitters, and at which their minds +will not be distracted by thoughts that they should +return home, or should be attending to certain household +or business duties, etc. The seances should +be held not oftener than, say, twice a week, or at the +most three times a week. Each seance should be +continued for about an hour or a little over—certainly +not over two hours at a time. The sitters +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_189" id="Page_189">189</a></span>should be punctual in attendance, so that no time +may be lost or wasted. The idea should be that the +spirit friends are awaiting your coming to fulfill +your engagement with them, and one should be as +careful to keep such an engagement as he would +were the engagement with his most valued friend +or esteemed acquaintance. Regularity in attendance +is also important, as it is important that so far as +possible the same general conditions be maintained +at each and every seance. The seance should be +started at the same hour on each occasion, at least +so far as is possible, so as to preserve the same time +rhythm.</p> + + +<h4>Opening of the Seance.</h4> + +<p>It will be well to open the seance with a few moments +of earnest, silent meditation—a few moments +of dwelling "in the silence," as some have well +called it; and these moments should be observed in +a religious and devotional state of mind, all frivolity +and flippancy being carefully avoided. If some +present feel moved to prayer, then by all means let +the prayer be made, for there can scarcely be a more +fitting occasion for reverent prayer than a properly +conducted seance. A few moments of hymn-singing +may also be found advantageous in the direction of +producing the devotional state of mind on the part +of the sitters. The sitters should preserve a solemn +frame of mind and reverent general demeanor during +the seance—perhaps the best model is that of +an old time Quaker Meeting in which the silent devout +spiritual feeling was so plainly manifest that it +could almost be felt physically. Patience is necessary +in conducting a seance, and perseverance is essential. +The manifestations cannot be unduly forced, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_190" id="Page_190">190</a></span>and there is often required a great deal of psychical +adjustment before the lines of the spiritual communication +between the two great planes of life are +fully established.</p> + + +<h4>Developing a Medium.</h4> + +<p>If the circle be one devoted chiefly to the development +of mediumistic powers in some one of its members, +then it will perhaps be best to have only that +particular medium present. The remainder of the +sitters should be highly sympathetic toward the developing +medium, and should assume the mental attitude +of help and aid toward him. While the early +results of such a circle may not be so interesting as +those at which a fully developed medium is present, +nevertheless the gradual unfoldment of the powers +of the medium will be found highly interesting, and +the gradual evolution of the character of the phenomena +produced will be a liberal education in itself. +In case that in the circle there are no particular persons +regarded as being mediums, and where there is a +general desire to develop mediumistic powers among +many or all of the sitters, there must be carefully +avoided anything approaching a rivalry between the +members of the circle; and at the same time a strong +desire and perfect willingness for the spirit power +to manifest through whomsoever it may prefer, without +regard to the personal ambitions of the individual +sitters. Most certainly there must be no spirit +of "competition" among the sitters in the circle.</p> + + +<h4>The Personnel of the Circle.</h4> + +<p>The personal composition of the spiritualistic circle +is a very important matter, and those entering +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_191" id="Page_191">191</a></span>into circle work should pay careful attention to the +personal and psychical character of those composing +the circle; and it may be added here that such work +requires very nice powers of discrimination, and a +great degree of tact, in order to preserve the proper +character of the circle, and at the same time to avoid +wounding the pride of those who are to be rejected. +Regarding the character of those composing the circle, +the following statement of a practical medium +will be found of importance. "There are some people +who are so sensitive that they should not sit in +circles, because they are liable to become charged +with the psychic emanations from, and dominated +by the expectancy of, the sitters, but who are not influenced +by spirit power to any great extent. Or +probably there may exist 'cross magnetism,' that is +to say the inharmonious magnetism of different +members who are antagonistic to each other. Some +sitters may be sarcastic, merely curious, or selfish, +or mercenary, or not over clean, sober or scrupulous, +and all such surroundings act and react upon the +highly sensitive organization of the undeveloped +medium, and, above all, provide conditions favorable +for the manifestations of mischievous or malicious +spirits, unless the medium is sufficiently +developed, or is protected by wise spirits powerful +enough to resist or control such influences. Like +attracts like, as a general rule; but there are exceptions +to this, as to most rules, as, for instance, where +unfortunate or unhappy spirits are permitted to +manifest, and are even brought to the seance by +other and more experienced spirit people, so that +they may be helped. The influence of the sitters in +moulding the conditions is too little realized. If they +introduce an atmosphere of suspicion, doubt, distrust, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_192" id="Page_192">192</a></span>or detraction, they break the continuity of +the flow of psychic energy that has to be employed. +By thus severing the current and dissipating the +power, they mar the conditions essential to success; +and, as all such disturbances of necessity center upon +and injuriously affect the sensitive medium, they +render soul-satisfying and uplifting communion impossible. +To all sitters, we would say, 'You get to +a very great extent what you make conditions for, +therefore open the doors of the heavens by love and +purity.'"</p> + + +<h4>Changing the Sitters.</h4> + +<p>Changes in the membership of a circle is sometimes +found to be quite beneficial. If a circle meets +night after night with the same membership, but +without obtaining any perceptible results, then it +may be well to consider the desirability of adding +some new elements to the membership in the hope of +improving the conditions. Sometimes the addition +of a new sitter of the right physical and psychical +temperament works a most remarkable improvement, +and in many of such cases noteworthy phenomena +are then produced almost from the time of +the change. We have seen circles in which the condition +of non-success was changed in a few moments +to one of great and marked success by the introduction +of a new element among the sitters.</p> + + +<h4>Adding a Medium.</h4> + +<p>Sometimes there may result certain physical phenomena +such as table tippings and movements of furniture, +in cases in which there is a sufficient amount +of psychic force generated among the sitters; but +in such cases there may be an absolute failure to produce +some of the higher forms of mediumistic phenomena, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_193" id="Page_193">193</a></span>such as, for instance, clear spirit messages +by raps or otherwise, the failure being caused by +the fact that the circle did not include in its membership +any person of sufficiently developed mediumistic +powers to be considered a "medium." In such +cases the introduction into the circle of a person +possessing fairly developed mediumistic powers of +the higher order may change the condition of affairs +at once, and almost immediately the higher manifestations +may present themselves. In such cases +the soil is richly fertilized and highly cultivated, and +all that has been lacking is the strong, vigorous seed +of true mediumship. In such cases when a true medium +is discovered by means of his or her introduction +into the circle (for such discovery is often made +in this way), it may be well for the circle afterwards +to devote itself to the development of that particular +medium. And it must not be forgotten that such +development of the particular medium frequently +also results in the development of the other members +sitting in the circle.</p> + + +<h4>Reasons for Changes.</h4> + +<p>In cases in which the spirits suggest changes in +the order of sitting of the members of the circle, or +suggest other changes in the personnel of the circle, +such suggestions should be heeded, and those who +are asked to withdraw from the table should not feel +hurt or offended, for there is usually nothing personal +in the matter, and no personal reflection intended +by the spirits; the whole matter is one +connected with psychical or magnetic requirements, +and all should so accept it. A writer on this subject +has well said: "If you are requested, either by the +controlling intelligence or by the manager of the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_194" id="Page_194">194</a></span>circle, to take another place, or even if your room +is desired for some unknown cause, do not get angry +and create a disturbance, but get with those with +whom you are in spiritual harmony and try it again. +All who have succeeded have passed through great +trials and failures, and when success is gained, think +of what you have gained. A knowledge of immortality, +possibly, or you have assisted in producing +an instrument through which proofs of immortality +may be given."</p> + + +<h4>Psychic Attunement.</h4> + +<p>One of the most common faults of the sitters at a +circle is to become unduly impatient, and to try to +force matters to a clear manifestation of phenomena +almost from the moment of the start. This is all +wrong, and is frequently the cause of many failures +to obtain the higher phases of mediumistic phenomena. +Sitters should remember this important point, +i.e., that the first requisite of the circle should be +to secure perfect and free communication and flow +of spiritual power—after this the more elaborate +phases of phenomena may be obtained with comparative +ease. One should hold in mind the illustration +of a great wireless telegraph system, in which +the sending and receiving instruments have not as +yet been placed in perfect attunement. In such a +case it is of course necessary for the two respective +sets of instruments to be adjusted so that they may +be in perfect attunement with each other; and until +this is accomplished, there can be messages sent or +received properly—certainly none received in this +way. If this idea be held in mind, their circle will +probably secure the psychic attunement in a much +shorter time than otherwise.</p> + + +<h4>Pre-Test Manifestations.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_195" id="Page_195">195</a></span></p> + +<p>Do not be in too much of a hurry to obtain "test" +messages. Let the communications flow on in a +somewhat rambling manner at first, until the lines +of communication are fully and firmly established, +and then you may begin to think about asking test +questions of the spirits in order to establish their +identity. A writer says on this point: "Should +table movements occur, or raps be heard, let them +go on for a little. Do not ask test questions just yet. +Request repetitions, or ask for them to be clearer +or louder, so that they may be sharp and decisive. +You may also ask for a certain number of movements +or raps. After that, you may proceed to ask +questions as to whether the circle is sitting in the +best arrangement for success. If changes are desired, +these should be made as suggested. It may +happen that one or more of the sitters may be requested +to change places, or to withdraw from the +table altogether. In such a case the sitter should +not take umbrage for it merely means that their +psychical conditions do not blend with those of the +rest of the circle."</p> + + +<h4>Premature Tests.</h4> + +<p>Regarding the matter of premature tests, or unreasonable +demands, the same writer further says: +"Remember that the first requisite is to establish +the channel of communication; and all personal +questions as to who and what the spirit is should be +reserved until the initial difficulties are overcome. +It is at first most probable that the spirit operators +will not be fully aware just what effect they are producing, +and the mind of the medium may not as yet +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_196" id="Page_196">196</a></span>be sufficiently passive, in fact it may be in a sort of +state of protest against being acted upon in this +particular way; accordingly, it is extremely unwise +to attempt to obtain responses to test questions or +to secure evidences of the identity of the spirit under +these imperfect conditions. Many mediums and +inquirers have been deterred from further development +or investigation because such questions have +been prematurely put and the answers pressed for, +with the result that confusing and contradictory responses +were given, and the conclusion was hastily +drawn that it was all fraud, delusion, of the devil."</p> + + +<h4>Forcing Tests.</h4> + +<p>Another writer has said on this point: "I then, in +my anxiety, made a mistake which anxious inquirers +sometimes make. I wanted more—I pressed for +another test, forgetting the difficulties of mediumship, +and the supreme effort which must have been +made to give me what I had obtained. And this +resulted in failure after remarkable tests had been +given." Another writer, commenting upon the last +quoted statement, says: "This is exactly how mediums +are used; they give test after test, not to satisfy, +but only to produce the desire for more. Then +when the power is weakened, comes the inability—or +'fraud,' as the imperfection in mediumship is +often called. This will be the case until they can +have the only condition which is suitable for spiritual +communion—passive trust and confidence. Real +tests cannot come when sought with materialistic +conditions. The tests come unsought, unasked for."</p> + + +<h4>Spirit Directions.</h4> + +<p>Another point which should be borne in mind by +the sitters in the circle is that the spirits should be +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_197" id="Page_197">197</a></span>consulted as to just what they wish to manifest at +the seance. They should be asked to state plainly +just what order of phenomena they desire to manifest +and demonstrate, and just what they wish the +circle to do in order to create the best conditions for +the manifestation. And it will be found advisable +to heed the wishes and instructions of the spirits in +such cases, and to conform as far as possible with +the same. In this way the intelligent co-operation +of spirits and the circle may be obtained, and the +most desirable results be obtained. However, there +is a limit to this acceptance and course, and in no +case should the limits of reasonableness be exceeded +in the matter. As a writer has well said: "It may +happen that the conditions asked for by the communicating +intelligence may seem to be ludicrous +or impracticable; and in such case representations +to that effect should be made to the spirit, and if +such instructions are persisted in, except where, +through long association, confidence is felt in the +spirit, or very clear evidence of knowledge has been +manifested, the medium and sitters, exercising their +own reasoning powers, should quietly and firmly decline +to do what is asked of them, and some other +course should be suggested. We do not advise either +medium or sitters to blindly accept or follow what +is given to or through them. Reason should ever +reign, but even reason will show that in experimental +work it is sometimes advisable to tentatively adopt +and follow some course that may not, at first sight, +appear quite reasonable."</p> + + +<h4>Questioning the Spirits.</h4> + +<p>After a satisfactory arrangement of the sitters is +obtained, and the table tiltings or rappings have +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_198" id="Page_198">198</a></span>assumed a clear, definite character, then the sitters +may proceed to ascertain the identity of the spirit +seeking to communicate to the circle; or else to ascertain +whether the spirit wishes to deliver a message +directed specially to some particular one of the +sitters. In the latter case, the person indicated +should prepare to question the spirit direct, either +verbally or else silently and mentally. In either +case the question should be stated clearly and to the +point, so that the spirit may give a simple definite +answer. Questions which may be answered by a +simple "Yes" or "No" are of course preferable. If +the spirit agrees to move the table, or else produce +raps, as the alphabet is called over letter by letter, +the communication and answers may of course be +given in much fuller detail. In such case the spirit +may be called on to spell out its name, and to designate +its relationship to any of the sitters; or even to +spell out a complete message. In addressing the +spirit one should pursue the same general course +employed in addressing questions to a friend in the +flesh; and care should be taken to address the spirit +politely and in a kindly tone. Some spirits are very +sensitive concerning these details, and will resent +any impoliteness or discourtesy, or flippancy from +strangers.</p> + + +<h4>Substance and Shadow.</h4> + +<p>Moreover, the earnest investigator of spiritualistic +phenomena must always bear in mind that the mere +production of mediumistic phenomena of the physical +phase is not the real object of the investigation +and sittings. These things, interesting as they may +be in themselves, should be regarded as merely the +incidents of the intelligent communication and reception +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_199" id="Page_199">199</a></span>of messages from the inhabitants of the +higher planes of life and existence. The spiritualistic +circle should be more than a mere "wonder +shop" in which are exhibited strange and unusual +physical phenomena; rather should it be regarded as +the receiving end of the wireless system over which +we may and do receive valuable communications +from those who have passed on before us.</p> + +<p>As a writer has said: "It is not so much that the +table moves with or without contact, or that strange +rappings are heard, that is of paramount importance, +but that by these means of communication actual +and intelligent communication can be obtained +and maintained with so-called dead people; and evidences +of spirit identity, as well as loving and cheering +messages may be obtained in that way from +loved ones who were supposed to be gone forever. +This is the important point to be established beyond +all peradventure."</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_200" id="Page_200">200</a></span></p> +<h2>PART IX</h2> + +<h3>MEDIUMISTIC PHENOMENA</h3> + + +<p>Some students of this book who have noted in +the foregoing pages certain references to the conduct +of the sitters in the circle may ask themselves +the question: "Why are the <b>sitters</b> so important, +when the power is really exerted by the spirits +through the <b>medium</b>?" In fact, such questions, +often uttered in the spirit of adverse criticism, are +frequently propounded by sceptics to spiritualists, +and it is well that the answer should be correctly +given. As a matter of fact the understanding of +such answer will mean the possession of some important +facts concerning the phenomena of mediumship, +and without which the investigator will possibly +wander far astray from the main road of truth +concerning such phenomena.</p> + + +<h4>The Part Played by the Sitters.</h4> + +<p>All of the best authorities on the subject of spiritualism +are practically agreed concerning the important +part played by the sitters in the circle in +all manifestations of spirit power. As J. J. Morse +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_201" id="Page_201">201</a></span>says: "There are three factors concerned in mediumship: +(1) the spirit controlling; (2) the mental atmosphere +of the medium controlled; and (3) the +mental atmosphere of the people surrounding the +medium." And as A. Morton has said: "The requirements +for honesty on the part of mediums are +equally binding upon investigators; they must have +honesty of purpose if they expect to attract honest +spirits."</p> + + +<h4>Result of Bad Sitters.</h4> + +<p>And Wallis has said: "Although the spirits may +be intensely anxious to demonstrate their power, +they are sometimes repelled from those whom they +seek to approach by the bristling and discordant +conditions of mind that prevail among the sitters, +who disperse with a feeling of dissatisfaction and +disappointment. If the sitters only knew it, the so-called +failure was directly traceable to the destructive +thought-atmosphere with which they surround +themselves and the medium. Too frequently +they do not prepare themselves for 'the hour's communion +with the dead,' and their mental attitude is +anything but conductive to success. They do not +put away the thronging thoughts, anxieties, and worries +of their busy lives, but carry them right into +the seance chamber, yet expect good spiritual results. +Both sitter and medium may very easily destroy +the indispensable conditions of spirit-manifestation, +and the medium's honesty, not his want +of growth, or of knowledge, is called in question by +the investigator who knows, and perhaps cares, +nothing for the occult laws he has violated, not +obeyed."</p> + + +<h4>Mental Atmosphere of the Medium.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_202" id="Page_202">202</a></span></p> + +<p>Likewise, it must not be forgotten that an important +factor in the production of mediumistic +phenomena is that which Morse, in the above quotation, +has called "the mental atmosphere of the medium +controlled." In many cases the spirit powers +are present and ready to manifest freely, and the +mental atmosphere of the sitters is likewise desirable +and sympathetic, but still the manifestations +are but faint, irregular, and generally unsatisfying—the +weak link of the chain being found in the +mental state of the medium, and consequently in the +mental atmosphere arising from the same. Such undesirable +mental states and atmospheres may be said +to arise principally from two general causes, as follows: +(1) Desire on the part of the medium to produce +sensational or brilliant results, and (2) Doubt +on the part of the medium concerning the genuineness +and validity of the communications. Let us +consider each of these in further detail.</p> + + +<h4>The Mediumistic Mind.</h4> + +<p>If the medium is filled with the idea or notion of +producing brilliant or sensational results, he will in +all probability so disturb the placidity of the receiving +surface of his mind that the latter will fail +to register or record the impressions being made +upon it by the spirit vibrations. It is similar to the +case of a placid bosom of a deep lake which, normally, +will reflect clearly and distinctly the images +of the surrounding scenery cast upon it from the +light waves; but which, if disturbed by strong +breezes, will exhibit merely a distorted, disturbed, +incomplete, and untrue reflection of the surrounding +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_203" id="Page_203">203</a></span>scenery cast upon its surface. A strong desire +of the kind mentioned will tend to agitate and disturb +the normal placid condition of the mental reflecting +surface of the mediumistic mind.</p> + + +<h4>Mediumistic "Stage Fright."</h4> + +<p>In the same way the placid reflecting surface of +the mediumistic mind may become disturbed by the +presence of fear, doubt, and distrust in the mind of +the medium. It may at first seem strange that the +medium should doubt the manifestations being made +through his mentality, provided that he be honest +and genuine. But the answer and explanation is +very simple. The medium (particularly the young +medium) may become panic-stricken by the thought +that "perhaps this is merely the result of my own +imagination or fancy, instead of spirit power," and +the result will be that he will begin to halt and +stumble, stammer and stutter, instead of allowing +the message to flow through him uninterrupted. +This is particularly true when the message is of the +nature of a test of identity, and where the vocal +organs of the medium are being employed in the +manifestation. It occurs far more frequently than +the public suppose, that the medium is stricken by +stage-fright or the panic of fear, arising from the +causes above given, i.e. the sudden fear that he is +allowing his fanciful imagination to run away with +him instead of his being under genuine control.</p> + + +<h4>The Psychic Telephone System.</h4> + +<p>The medium should ever strive to guard against +this harmful mental state, and should open himself +completely to the spirit influence, casting aside all +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_204" id="Page_204">204</a></span>fear and doubt, and placing all responsibility upon +the controlling spirit or band of helpers. The medium +should remember that he is merely the "medium" +or psychic telephone system, and is not an +active party to the process of spirit communication. +He should, therefore, never either unduly strive to +please, nor be fearful or distrustful concerning the +validity of the manifestation being made through +him. Let the spirits attend to their end of the line, +and the sitters to the other end—the medium is on +neither end of the line, but is the line itself.</p> + + +<h4>Interrupted Communications.</h4> + +<p>It should not be forgotten, in this connection, that +the spirits have their own difficulties to contend +with. In the current slang phrase, they "have troubles +of their own" to overcome in the production +of mediumistic phenomena. Not only does the spirit +wishing to communicate have to draw sufficient +psychic power from the medium and the sitters, +not only has he to scientifically adjust the apparatus +at the sending end of the psychic telephonic line, +but he has also to be sure that he is actually communicating +the message so that it may be received +by the sitters. In such cases the spirit is placed in +a position similar to that of a person at one end of +a telephone line, who after had an answer to his +opening "Hello!" talks away, thinking that the +person at the other end is hearing every word he +utters, perfectly unconscious that the communication +has been interrupted from some cause or +other common to telephone lines. How often do +we, in our telephone conversations, interrupt our +flow of talk to anxiously inquire, "Are you still +there?" or "Do you hear me?"</p> + + +<h4>Some Difficulties of the Spirits.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_205" id="Page_205">205</a></span></p> + +<p>A writer on the subject has well said regarding +this difficulty on the part of the communicating +spirit: "Spirits have many difficulties to overcome." +On one occasion, a medium felt the influence of an +arisen friend very strongly. It was accompanied by +an intense desire to speak, and yet the medium was +unable to give utterance to that which the spirit +wished to have said. In answer to an inquiry that +was subsequently made as to why the spirit had +been unable to communicate with his dear ones, one +of the familiar controls of the medium explained +that he thought that he had actually spoken. His +feeling of nearness to them was so vivid, and his +wish to express himself through the lips of the medium +had been so intense, that it was only after he +had ceased his efforts to control that he realized +that he had only <b>thought</b> and <b>intended</b>, but had not +succeeded in compelling the sensitive to utter his +message. This will perhaps explain why mediums +sometimes rise to their feet and act as if they were +about to speak, but get no further—they do not receive +the impression, or the right mental impulse; +they feel as if they <b>could</b> speak and yet they have +nothing to say. At such times a few words of sympathy +and inquiry from the conductor of the circle +may assist the control to realize the situation and +succeed in his endeavors to communicate.</p> + + +<h4>Difficulties Overcome.</h4> + +<p>"Even on this side, when we send telegraphic messages +or use the telephone, mistakes and misunderstandings +are by no means uncommon occurrences, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_206" id="Page_206">206</a></span>and our letters sometimes create an impression in +the mind of the reader which we did not intend to +convey. Is it any wonder, then, that messages from +the other side are imperfectly impressed upon, and +incorrectly rendered by, the medium? Most persons +who have attempted to transfer thoughts to +mesmerized sensitives have realized that general +ideas can be transmitted much more easily than +names, dates, or specific words can be impressed +upon or expressed by the subject. The wonder is, +not that so few names, ages, and special details are +given by spirits to and through mediums, but that, +considering all the attendant circumstances, so +<b>many</b> 'test' messages are continually being given, +both privately and in public."</p> + + +<h4>The Psychic Triangle.</h4> + +<p>In considering the question of the requisites of +the mediumistic circle, the student should remember +always that there is <b>a psychic triangle</b> in all +such circles, viz., a triangle of which the spirit +constitutes one side, the medium a second side, and +the sitters a third side. And it is essential that a +harmony and sympathy between all three sides of +the triangle should be preserved and maintained. +Therefore, sitters at the circle should endeavor to +do their part in producing and maintaining such harmony +with both the medium, the spirits, and finally +<b>with each other</b>—and this last is not the least, by +any means. Unless there be at least a very fair degree +of harmony between the several members constituting +the circle, there will be something important +lacking in their harmony of the circle as a whole +toward the other two sides of the psychical triangle.</p> + + +<h4>Harmonious Relationship.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_207" id="Page_207">207</a></span></p> + +<p>The sitters composing the circle should always remember +that mutual harmony is a most important +factor contributing to the success of the manifestations +sought to be secured. Accordingly, each sitter +should strive to bring himself or herself into a +sympathetic and harmonious relationship with each +and every other sitter, so far as is possible. To accomplish +this result the sitters should endeavor, so +far as is possible, to lay aside their respective prejudices, +jealousies, and differences of opinion. These +incidents of their personality should be left, together +with their hats and outer wraps, in the outer +hall of the house in which the seance is held. Differences +of religion, politics, race and creed, all +should be cast aside at least temporarily, in order +that the greatest amount of harmony should be +manifested by the group. A safe rule to follow is this: +seek to find the largest number of points of mutual +agreement, and to set aside all the rest of the items +of personal tastes, customs and habits of feeling and +thought. Dwell together on the plane of common +agreement, shutting out the planes of respective disagreements. +In this connection we should state that +the customary attitude of cold reserve, blended and +colored by suspicion, which too often is found between +comparative strangers, is far from being helpful +in producing the best conditions for the seance. +For the time being, at least, the sitters should try +to remember that they are all members of one great +human family, and united by the bonds of common +origin and nature.</p> + + +<h4>The Discordant Note.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_208" id="Page_208">208</a></span></p> + +<p>A writer recites an incident in a circle which he +once attended, which so thoroughly illustrates the +point just made, that we think it worth while to reproduce +it here. He says: "On one occasion in particular, +we had a remarkable illustration of the +detrimental influence of one or two sitters. It occurred +at a seance at which a number of mediums +were present, and, under ordinary circumstances, +successful results would have been practically certain; +but this was not an ordinary seance—at least, +not in the opinion of one lady who apparently imagined +that she had been invited to discover fraud, +and that the rest of us were suspicious characters. +Up to the moment of her appearance in the circle we +were a happy family of sociable folk, and enjoyed +a very pleasant season of conversational interchange. +When, however, the said lady, accompanied +by a friend, joined the company, there was a silence +that could be felt. The social temperature fell rapidly—people +visibly stiffened and became constrained. +The two ladies appeared to feel afraid to +speak lest they should say anything that might be +used by the mediums, and spoke in monosyllables. +Sitting bolt upright, grim and silent, they drew up +to the table, and when the phenomena began they +displayed no signs of interest. Their 'detective' +attitude was so objectionable that even those who +had endeavored to thaw out these self-constituted +Sherlock Holmeses, gave up the attempt, and, in +consequence, what had promised to be a really enjoyable +evening, proved one of the most uncomfortable +it has been our lot to experience."</p> + + +<h4>Antagonistic Elements.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_209" id="Page_209">209</a></span></p> + +<p>Another incident of the kind is related by a writer, +as follows: "On one occasion, when some experiments +were being made by a medium, under control, +in the direction of psychometry and clairvoyance, a +lady expressed a desire to be the subject for delineation. +After one or two efforts the medium exclaimed, +'I am very sorry, but for some reason I am quite +unable to get anything from you, or for you.' +Shortly afterwards the lady in question remarked +to one of the sitters, 'I knew he would not be able +to give me anything. That is the third medium that +I have knocked out.' The failure to obtain results +under such impossible conditions is a proof of the +genuine psychic nature of the powers of the mediums. +If they were pretenders they would succeed +in doing something under any circumstances and +in spite of such adverse psychic conditions." While +we are far from holding that the sitters in a circle +should lay aside all ordinary caution and good judgment, +and instead to assume the mental attitude of +utter and unquestioning credulity and acceptance, +we do positively declare that the mental state of +preconceived distrust and suspicion is often almost +fatal to the production and demonstration of the +highest manifestations of spirit phenomena.</p> + + +<h4>The Open Mind.</h4> + +<p>The proper mental state of the scientific investigator +of spiritualistic phenomena is that of "the +open mind." The sitters should endeavor to lay +aside all prejudices and preconceived conceptions, +and in place thereof should endeavor to hold a fair, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_210" id="Page_210">210</a></span>impartial mental attitude—and this accompanied by +a desire to have the manifestations proceed naturally, +freely and fully. The results should be sympathetically +awaited and received, and the judgment +of careful reasoning withheld until afterward when +the whole proceedings may be recalled and considered +in the light of cold reason. One has but to +consider the extremely sensitive psychical condition +of the mentality of the medium, and the nicely balanced +mental atmosphere of the circle, to realize how +easily this sensitiveness may be affected, and the +nice balance be disturbed, by the projection of strong +mental waves of distrust, suspicion, and antagonism +into the atmosphere of the circle. The attitude of +the intelligent scientific investigator should be that +of a calm and observant soul. Such an investigator +should have what Sir William Crookes once called +"a mind to let," i.e., a mind from which all prejudices +and preconceived theories and notions have +been ejected for the time being, and into which +Truth, from any source, should always be welcomed +as a tenant. Instead of seeking to throw obstacles +in the way of the medium, one should endeavor to +assist by mental attitude and demeanor, and by observance +of the necessary conditions, in the production +of the spirit manifestations and in the +demonstration of spirit identity.</p> + + +<h4>Spirits and the Sense of Humor.</h4> + +<p>It is not necessary for the sitters to assume an +attitude of preternatural gravity and solemnity. Instead, +they should be natural and cheerful, though +of course not flippant or trifling, or indulging in an +exhibition of the cheap remarks which by so many +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_211" id="Page_211">211</a></span>is mistaken for wit. The sense of humor, however, +need not be thrown aside or discarded, for as all +investigators know many of the spirit visitors have +a very highly developed sense of humor, and sometimes +even go so far as to seemingly endeavor to +shock some of the melancholy, over-serious, "prunes +and prism" type of sitters. As a writer well says: +"Spirits are human still, and a good, breezy laugh, +a hearty, joyous, kindly sympathetic disposition, +goes a long way to open the avenues by which they +can approach us." Another has said: "Experience +has taught that the spiritual circle should be presided +over by 'a pure heart and a strong head'—to +which qualities might well be added a well-ordered +development of the sense of humor, for the absence +of humor often tends to make philosophy grotesquely +ill-proportioned."</p> + + +<h4>Rhythmic Harmony.</h4> + +<p>The manifestation of rhythmic harmony often materially +aids in the generation of psychic power, and +the consequent production of advantageous conditions +at the circle. Many circles are opened by having +the several sitters indulge in harmonious rhythmic +breathing for a few minutes—all breathing in +unison—in order to produce this condition of +rhythm. Those who have never practiced this unison +of rhythmic breathing will be surprised at the +consciousness of psychical harmony which may be +produced in this way among a number of persons +gathered together in a circle. This principle of +<b>rhythm</b> is what is really involved in the call of many +spirits for singing at the beginning of a seance. In +singing there is a certain unison and rhythm unconsciously +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_212" id="Page_212">212</a></span>observed, and it is this rather than the air +or words of the songs which produces the desire +conditions. A writer states that upon one occasion +a manifesting spirit said: "It isn't <b>noise</b> that I +want; it's <b>harmony</b>! If you cannot sing, you can at +least count out loud, and count altogether—<b>that</b> may +give us the right vibrations." That spirit had the +right idea, and one which it would be well for all +sitters to remember and put into effect. Vibration +is the secret of all things, and rhythm is the measure +and spirit of all vibrations; therefore, the very +<b>harmony</b> of a circle may be said to be rhythmic. +There is a great truth involved in these statements, +and you will do well to ponder over them.</p> + + +<h4>Retarding Factors.</h4> + +<p>It should be almost unnecessary to state that +haste, hurry and impatience are retarding factors +in a spiritualistic seance; but, alas, too many persons +seem to be totally unaware of this important +fact. We call your attention to the following remarks +concerning this point, the same having been +made by a writer on the subject who himself is a +medium of extended experience. He says: "Impatience +and anxiety are disintegrating mental conditions. +People who are all the time looking at their +watches and thinking, 'Oh! I wish they would hurry +up.' 'Oh! do be quick, don't keep us here all night, +we shall surely miss our train,' etc., are disturbers +of the peace, and break the conditions which require +harmony and repose. 'We have found out that we +cannot hurry them,' said a lady who had enjoyed +much experience in circles; and consequently, when +you are sitting for different phenomena, you need +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_213" id="Page_213">213</a></span>to have plenty of time and be prepared to sit good +humoredly for hours, if need be, to see it through; +and then results are likely to speedily ensue; whereas +the more you try to hurry, the more anxious you +become, the less likelihood is there that you will secure +results at all. You can surely realize that +hurry, impatience, anxiety, intense expectancy, fear +and suspicion must of necessity disturb the conditions +and prove inimical to the efforts of the spirit +operators to present clear and convincing demonstrations +of their power and identity."</p> + + +<h4>Reasonable Demands of Spirits.</h4> + +<p>In the above stated instance, and others similar +to it, it at first seems as if the spirits were overparticular, +and "finnicky" about the conditions, but +a little careful thought will show you that this is +not the real state of affairs at all. The spirits are +not "finnicky," but are merely desirous of securing +the conditions necessary to a successful manifestation, +and all their efforts are bent toward that end. +This, and this alone, is the cause of their so-called +"finnickiness." Surely they are justified in this—would +not any and all of us feel the same way if we +were trying to establish communications with another +plane, where such communication largely +dependent upon the production and maintenance of +certain conditions? I think so.</p> + + +<h4>Harmonious Conditions.</h4> + +<p>It is not an easy task to give specific directions +for development of mediumistic power for the guidance +of one who is desirous of unfolding such powers +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_214" id="Page_214">214</a></span>after they have first manifested their presence +in him. In fact, as many of the best authorities on +the subject agree, it is practically impossible to lay +out a course of cut-and-dried directions of this kind. +This arises logically from the conditions present in +such cases, and from the special circumstances surrounding +the subject of mediumship. In fact, it may +be broadly stated that at the beginning the medium +can do but little in the direction of such development, +other than to present harmonious conditions +through which the spirits may be able to manifest +their presence and their power.</p> + + +<h4>The Channel of Communication.</h4> + +<p>It must be always remembered that the medium +is not the active agent in the production of mediumistic +phenomena—he is not called to <b>do</b> anything +except to passively act as the medium or channel of +communication between the two planes of existence. +He is always the intermediary between the two +planes, and is not the active agent on either plane. +The active agents are the spirits on the one plane, +and the sitters in the circle on the other plane. The +sitters must supply much of the actual operative +power from the one plane, and the spirits must do +all of the communication from the other plane. The +medium serves to connect the two opposite ends of +the psychic telephone system so that the messages +may pass through and over the mediumistic channel, +secure and maintain the best psychic conditions.</p> + + +<h4>The Role of the Spirits.</h4> + +<p>We have spoken of the part of the work which it +is necessary for the sitters to perform in order to +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_215" id="Page_215">215</a></span>And now we shall have something to say concerning +the part to be played properly by the spirits wishing +to communicate. It must not be supposed for a +moment that every spirit is possessed of the necessary +knowledge enabling it to communicate easily +through a medium, or even to develop the medium +so that he may become an efficient channel of communication. +Spirits are frequently found to be +sadly deficient in such knowledge and experience, +and the development of the medium as well as the +production of satisfactory phenomena, suffer from +this lack. The spirits who seek to use a medium +may or may not be fitted for such task. Many spirits +are utterly unable to properly develop a medium; +some fail by reason of their lack of knowledge, and +others fail because of their lack of special aptitude +for the task.</p> + + +<h4>Differences Among Spirits.</h4> + +<p>A writer on this subject well says regarding this +particular point: "Some spirits may lack both +knowledge and aptitude; others may have the knowledge, +but yet fail from want of the power to control. +They may be able to affect one mediumistic person +and not another. Likewise, they may be able to use +a sensitive medium for one phase of mediumship, +and yet be unable to succeed in any other direction. +A spirit may be in such conditions that he can produce +good physical phenomena; he may, however, +try to do so through a sensitive who is fitted only +for trance or clairvoyant mediumship, but who does +not possess the quality or psychic force for sensuous +manifestations. A medium who is naturally qualified +for physical demonstrations may persist in +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_216" id="Page_216">216</a></span>desiring trance or inspirational mediumship, and be +determined to become a speaker or nothing.</p> + + +<h4>Disturbing Elements.</h4> + +<p>"Frequently at the outset both spirits and sitters +are ignorant of their powers, of the conditions necessary +for success, and the association that exists +between them being affectional rather than intellectual +or spiritual, they have to grope their way towards +each other. It follows, therefore, that +experiments have to be made on <b>both</b> sides. Sitters +and young mediums often spoil the seances by over-anxiety. +There would not be half so much heard of +'evil spirits' (so-called) if more regard were paid to +the necessity of maintaining a calm, patient, and +serene frame of mind. Some people become excited +as soon as phenomena commences; mediums not infrequently +get nervous or timid when they feel that +they are being affected, and, although they desire +to be controlled, they are <b>afraid</b> to submit to the +influences when they are likely to lose consciousness. +All these are disturbing elements, and naturally +interfere with the flow of the forces that are +to be utilized, and prevent the success that is desired. +A spirit without any very definite purpose, +finding himself in the presence of a mediumistic +person, may seek to influence him, and spasmodic +actions may result. Unless the control should soon +give evidence of clear thought and definite purpose, +he should be requested, in a kindly and courteous +manner, to seek the assistance of some spirit who +understands the methods to be employed, and induce +him to exert his power for the benefit of the +medium and the circle."</p> + + +<h4>Impersonation Mediumship.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_217" id="Page_217">217</a></span></p> + +<p>One of the most interesting phases of mediumship, +and the one perhaps most sought after by earnest +seekers of the truth concerning those who have +passed over to a higher plane of existence, is that +commonly known as "impersonation mediumship," +or perhaps "impersonating test mediumship," in +which the vocal organs of the medium are employed +by the communicating spirit in order to speak directly +to those in the circle, or to the visiting friend +of the decarnate spirit who comes into the presence +of the medium. Many mediums devote their entire +time and attention to this phase of mediumship, and +place themselves at the service of those on the earth +plane who wish to converse directly with their spirit +friends or relatives who have passed on. This is by +far the most satisfying phase of mediumship to +those on the earth plane who are thus enabled to +receive communications, and perhaps even direct +answers to specific questions made to them. The most +convincing evidences of the identity of the communicating +spirit are also obtained through this particular +form of mediumship. And this affording of +comfort to those still on the earth plane is one of +the most satisfying features of mediumship, and one +which will do more than aught else to reconcile the +medium to annoyances and to the personal sacrifices +so often made by the medium.</p> + + +<h4>The True Purpose of Mediumship.</h4> + +<p>A writer has well given to mediums the following +inspiring message concerning the nature, purpose +and aims of their work: "The modes of spirit manifestation +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_218" id="Page_218">218</a></span>are many, the phases wonderfully varied, +but, like a golden cord running through them all, +there is a distinct purpose of bringing to those on +earth the glad tidings and proof positive of continued +conscious personal experience in the life after +death. The process of psychic development is usually +slow, and the medium will be likely to grow +disheartened; but by looking back over the ground +already traversed, and by comparing the faint efforts +made at the commencement with the later +and fuller indications of spirit power, he should feel +encouraged, and proceed with renewed vigor."</p> + + +<h4>Gradual Development.</h4> + +<p>The best authorities constantly impress upon +young mediums the fact that they should develop +their mediumistic powers to a considerable degree +before they venture to give public seances or exhibitions +of their power. As Dr. Dean Clarke well +says: "Novices in mediumship have no business to +assume obligations they are not fully qualified to +fulfil. Let them take the counsel metaphorically +given by Jesus, to 'tarry in Jerusalem till their +beards are grown.'" They should by all means +wait until the spirits are strong enough to control +and guard them from the meddlesome interferences +of other persons, both those in the flesh and those +out of it. Many spirits will overwork the medium, +and the latter not knowing enough to protect himself +will often suffer by reason thereof. On the other +hand, young mediums often yield to the importunities +of friends and other sitters, and will try to oblige +and satisfy them, even often at the expense of their +own powers and forces.</p> + + +<h4>Public Seances.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_219" id="Page_219">219</a></span></p> + +<p>A writer, himself a successful medium, gives the +following good advice to young mediums: "I +strongly advise all mediums to wait and serve out +their apprenticeship thoroughly before they undertake +to sit for sceptics or perform public work, +either as test, impersonating, speaking, seeing, or +healing mediums; and the best place to secure the +necessary experience, training and unfolding is in +the home circle. After a certain stage has been +reached, however, the medium who has been used +for impersonations will in all probability begin to +display the powers of clairvoyance and to receive +vivid impressions. Then will come, or they will be +accompanied by, the efforts of the spirits to pass beyond +the purely personal and limited forms of expression +associated with the affectionate messages +and greetings, to the consideration and explanation +of the conditions and experiences of life on the other +side. Spirits who can teach and give more sequential +and sustained addresses will in all likelihood +assume control, and under such conditions it will be +found necessary to enlarge the circle and introduce +fresh sitters. The clairvoyant, or psychometrist, +needs new subjects with whom to experiment, and +the speaking medium requires an audience to listen +to his discourses, so that the next step beyond the +small private circle may well be a semi-public one, +or an 'after circle' such as is frequently held at the +close of the public Sunday services in many towns, +at which mediums who have reached this stage are +afforded the opportunities they need.</p> + + +<h4>Home Circle Development.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_220" id="Page_220">220</a></span></p> + +<p>"Around the family table, where those who are +united in affection meet to hold joyous communion +with their spirit friends, where the blended desire +ascends to the spiritual plane, and becomes the potent +magnetic attraction, by which those friends can +establish harmonious relations with the sitters—in +such a circle and under such conditions even a weak +degree of mediumistic responsiveness to the outpouring +from the spirit side will become intensified +and exalted, until rhythmic vibrations are established +and thought and emotion will readily pass +from one to another, and all will be attuned. The +best method of cultivation is to regard the mediumistic +sensitiveness as a natural and desirable quality, +to be evolved by training and experiments, under +the direction of the reason and the conscience. In +this manner the tribunal which decides the conduct +of life is ever present, and no matter what influences +are brought to bear on the sensitive he remains +steadfast, realizing that the responsibility for use +or abuse rests upon himself."</p> + + +<h4>Undue Prolongation of Seances.</h4> + +<p>There is a great temptation to young mediums to +allow their enthusiasm, and desire to aid in demonstrating +spiritualistic phenomena, to cause them to +prolong their seances far beyond the limits which +prudence and regard for the medium's physical well-being +would dictate. There is a certain stimulation +and excitement arising from the manifestation of +phenomena through the medium, and this in itself +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_221" id="Page_221">221</a></span>is helpful rather than hurtful—a tonic rather than a +depressant; but like all other forms of overindulgence, +and excessive yielding to this excitement +tends to bring on a reaction and a swing to the opposite +emotional extreme, and the medium suffers +thereby in many cases. There comes a time in all +seances when the high-water mark of psychic +power is reached, and this is a good time for the +medium to bring the seance to a close—in fact, experienced +mediums do precisely this very thing at +this particular time. But this point once passed, +there is experienced a peculiar weakening and depressing +feeling, this often being accompanied by a +physical weariness and a feeling of chilliness in the +extremities, or even a slight chilly feeling over the +whole body. When these feelings are experienced, +the medium should remember that the limit of reason +has been passed, and he should bring matters to a +close without further loss of time. Experienced spirits +will usually detect the approach of the reaction +time, and will, themselves, bring the seance to a +close, independent of any action on the part of the +medium. But when the spirits are not experienced, +they fail to notice this, or even may become careless +about such things in their desire to communicate to +the circle. In the latter cases, the medium must take +care of himself.</p> + + +<h4>Good Advice to Young Mediums.</h4> + +<p>A mediumistic writer gives the following advice +on this subject to young mediums: "Never forget +that your nerve-vital energy is used and expended +in the exercise of your mediumship, and that the +supply is limited, hence the necessity for care and +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_222" id="Page_222">222</a></span>moderation. Too frequent, prolonged, or discordant +seances; inharmonious conditions and sittings, when +you are already jaded and exhausted, are therefore +to be avoided. If you make excessive demands upon +your energies, nervous prostrations and derangements +are an almost inevitable consequence. It is +not the use of mediumship, but its abuse that is +dangerous—perversion and excess are as injurious +in this direction as they are in others, whereas temperate +and healthful exercises are strengthening and +exhilarating. If you feel 'run down,' decline to act. +If you feel that the circle is inharmonious, or that +the sitters are depleted and exacting, refuse to sit. +If you feel that you are tired, and feel weary and +debilitated on the day following your seances, you +may be sure that you are sitting too long, or that you +require the help of a larger circle of congenial +friends to supply the requisite psychic force for your +further development."</p> + + +<h4>Self-Protection for Mediums.</h4> + +<p>Another writer says on this subject: "Mediumship +occasionally acts in such a manner that it becomes +a stimulant to every organ and function of the +system, and the individual becomes excited, nervous, +and irritable; hence, the greater the acceleration of +physiological functions as the result of psychical influences +upon the human body, the more need of caution +and restraint in every department of physiological +life." But it must not be understood that the +proper practice of mediumship is harmful and not +conducive to good health. On the contrary, as a +writer has said: "We consider the highest degree of +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_223" id="Page_223">223</a></span>physical health perfectly compatible with the best +manifestation of mediumship." Another writer has +well said: "If you are not robust enough, if you +have not sufficient knowledge and self-mastery to +use your will and maintain control over your psychic +self; if you are unable to guard against the adverse +emanations or the drawing power of others, you had +better take lessons in concentration and psychic self-protection; +and until you understand the art of self-possession, +refrain from attempting to cultivate your +sensitiveness. It will never do for you to be 'too +sensitive'—be natural, sensible, and strong."</p> + + +<h4>Danger in Indiscriminate Magnetizing.</h4> + +<p>Another point against which the medium should +guard himself, is that of allowing others, indiscriminately, +to "magnetize" him to "aid his development" +or to "increase his power." Mediums, particularly +while in the psychic condition, are very +sensitive and susceptible to outside mental influences. +And for this reason they should be particularly +on guard against allowing themselves to be +"magnetized" or influenced psychically by persons +of whom they know nothing. Otherwise, the medium +not only places himself under subjection to the mentality +and emotionality of strangers and undesirable +persons, just as would a hypnotic subject if he placed +himself under the control of such persons. Moreover, +in the case of the medium, there is a danger of +his being so influenced in this way that thereafter he +may attract to himself a class of undesirable spirit +influences who would otherwise never have come +into his psychic aura or world. We call attention to +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_224" id="Page_224">224</a></span>the following advice on this point given by an experienced +mediumistic writer:</p> + + +<h4>Detrimental Magnetic Influence.</h4> + +<p>"No sensible person should surrender himself to +the magnetic influence of a human being of whom he +knew nothing; he should need to know and have confidence +in him before doing so; yet we find many +who, impelled by a desire to be a medium, without +understanding how much the word implies, sit down +and invite any magnetizer who comes along to experiment +upon him. Under such circumstances, +nothing but a high motive and a pure purpose will +protect them from the operations of unwise or mischievous +intelligences. As well might they go and +sit in a public place with their eyes blindfolded, and +with an inscription on their breasts, 'Who will come +and magnetize me?' * * Mesmeric influence +from an experienced operator, for the purpose of inducing +susceptibility, is sometimes helpful to a +sensitive. If the mesmerist can put you in the trance +condition and then hand you over to trustworthy +spirits to control you, well and good. In the same +way, mesmeric passes may be helpful in the liberation +of your clairvoyant powers. The operator may +succeed in throwing you into the deep trance state, +in which you may travel or become clairvoyant, but +we would not recommend you to submit to mesmeric +influence or hypnotic suggestions from anyone, unless +you know that he is experienced and a thoroughly +honorable and trustworthy individual. In +circles for development one member is frequently +impressed, or controlled to make magnetic passes +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_225" id="Page_225">225</a></span>over another to aid in his unfoldment; and if such +a thing should happen to you, and the influence is +congenial, there need be no objection raised by you; +but beware of those people who claim to be able, by +mesmerism, to develop you into a medium in a given +period of time."</p> + + +<h4>Mediumistic Auto-Suggestion.</h4> + +<p>Other authorities have pointed out the fact that +in some cases hypnotism has resulted in a sort of +pseudo-mediumship, or bogus mediumship, in which +the control is not that of a real spirit, but is merely +the result of the suggestion of the hypnotizer, or +else the auto-suggestion of the would-be medium +himself. A writer on the subject has said of this: +"In too many cases, only the power of auto-hypnotism +is manifested, and we have obsession, +fraud and folly as the result. There is one sure +method of detecting the auto-hypnotic trance, and +showing the difference between that and the genuine +spirit trance. Any competent magnetist or hypnotiser +can throw off the spell in all cases of self-induced +trance, unless it has reached the condition +of complete catalepsy. But if a spirit has induced +the trance and controls the medium, it will laugh at +the hypnotist's efforts to restore him to the ordinary +condition. The most unfortunate feature of this +sorry business is that the poor subject is self-deceived, +and imagines that he is a full-fledged medium; +and when he has made some terrible break on +the platform or elsewhere he shields himself by laying +all the responsibility upon some supposed spirit +guide."</p> + + +<h4>"Psychic Sponges."</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_226" id="Page_226">226</a></span></p> + +<p>A writer has also called the attention of young +mediums to another undesirable class of psychic +hangers-on at seances, as follows: "There are some +people who, when they sit in a circle, are extremely +helpful, and give off the right kind of force that +readily blends with that of the sensitive; but there +are others who draw upon and appropriate the +psychic forces which are needed by the medium, or +by the spirits through the medium. While they +mean well, enjoy the seances, and feel '<b>so</b> much better' +after them, the success of the circle is endangered +so far as the object for which it was formed +is concerned. Such persons are 'psychic sponges,' +and should be requested to sit outside the circle, or +be asked kindly to refrain from attending."</p> + + +<h4>Investigate Your Spirits.</h4> + +<p>Finally, the young medium should understand the +true nature of the spirits, and just how far he may +be safely guided by their advice and wishes. The +instructions given by an intelligent spirit of good +character may be safely followed as a rule, but the +character and general intelligence of a particular +spirit must first be ascertained through acquaintance +with him. Until the character of a spirit has been +fully established, and his claim to intelligence well +supported by his messages, the medium will do well +to rely on his or her own good judgment and intuition. +As a writer has well said: "The medium must +keep a level head and proceed cautiously. He should +never allow any spirit, in or out of the body, to usurp +his right of private judgment or exercise any undue +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_227" id="Page_227">227</a></span>authority over him. Eternal vigilance is the price +of liberty; you must use your own discretion and +try the spirits before you trust to them."</p> + + +<h4>Spirits Are Still Human Beings.</h4> + +<p>Many persons seem to be under the impression +that because a spirit happens to have passed out of +the body he will, of necessity, know the truth about +every subject in the range of human thought, and +can make no mistakes, and can always work miracles. +But this is a grave mistake; it should always +be remembered that a decarnate spirit is as much a +human being as is an incarnate spirit such as yourself; +and not any better or worse, on the average, +than yourself or other incarnate spirits. One needs +but to remember that all sorts and conditions of people +are constantly passing out on to the spirit plane, +and that, at least for some time, they continue to be +practically the same kind of persons that they were +on the earth plane. This being so, it will be seen +that it would be very unwise to surrender oneself +indiscriminately to each and every kind of spirit +who happens to manifest his presence at a seance. +Persons in the flesh should talk and reason with +those out of the flesh just as they would were the +latter still on the earth-plane of life. A writer well +says: "In a developing circle many things can be +tolerated, because both sides are experimenting and +'feeling their way towards each other,' and it is +difficult at first to know just what is necessary or +possible. But it is a safe rule to follow for one to +refuse to be dictated to by the spirits and to decline +to go on blindly."</p> + + +<h4>Beware of Domineering Spirits.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_228" id="Page_228">228</a></span></p> + +<p>A writer has given the following good advice to +young mediums, which such will do well to heed: +"Do not always be ready to be controlled, or to +drop into a trance just because you 'feel the influence,' +and 'a spirit wants to say something,' or to +oblige injudicious friends who 'wish you would let +him come.' Many people are very inconsiderate, and +although they do not <b>say</b> so, they <b>think</b> (and the +sensitive <b>feels</b> their thought) 'I do wish he would +go under control and tell me something.' You should +decline to be controlled <b>except</b> at the times when you +voluntarily and with set purpose lay yourself open +to the influence of the spirits, in a properly constituted +circle, or when you are prepared for it. If +the spirits cause you to do foolish or ridiculous +things, gently but firmly refuse to again submit. Do +not be induced to yield by promise of future greatness +and success. Not a few people have had their +vanity tickled and their ambitions aroused by the +flattery of crafty and domineering spirits, and in +consequence they have been misled into doing and +saying very absurd and foolish things."</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_229" id="Page_229">229</a></span></p> +<h2>PART X</h2> + +<h3>EXPERIENCES IN THE CIRCLE</h3> + + +<p>When a circle of sensitive people has been +formed, and the necessary preliminaries of the first +sitting have been completed, it is not at all infrequent +that even at the first sitting there should be +more or less manifestation of spirit power. In many +cases the sensitives among the sitters begin to experience +a peculiar sensation in their arms and +hands, the latter being placed on the table in front +of them.</p> + + +<h4>Signs of Spirit Presence.</h4> + +<p>There will be manifested in most cases a peculiar +sense of heaviness or weight in the hands on the +table, and an impression that the hands are being +held to the table as if by glue or other adhesive +material. In the arms are manifested peculiar tingling, +pricking sensations, or a "needles and pins" +feeling, something akin to a gentle current of electricity +passing along them. Sometimes there is experienced +the sensation of a gentle cool breeze passing +over the sitters—particularly over the backs of +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_230" id="Page_230">230</a></span>their hands. In other cases there may be a sense +of numbness or partial loss of sensation, something +akin to that experienced when a hand or arm "goes +to sleep," as the popular phrase expresses it. In +other cases there is manifested a peculiar jerking, +twitching, or vibration of the hands and arms, sometimes +extending to the whole body of some of the +sitters. Sometimes the hand of the medium will begin +to make motions as if he were trying to write, +and a pencil placed in his hands may trace crude +figures or attempts at letters. At this stage it will +be found that the singing of hymns or similar music +will tend to have a quieting, soothing, harmonizing +effect.</p> + + +<h4>Spirit Rappings.</h4> + +<p>At the first sitting, or one shortly following after +the first, it is likely that raps will be produced, and +communication established in this way. In such +case the leader of the circle (not the medium) should +be sure to inform the spirits just what communicating +code is to be used in the circle, so that there +may be no misunderstanding concerning the same. +In such case he should address the spirits as if there +were several present, for such will most likely be +the case. It must be remembered, however, that the +raps will not always come from the table. They +may also, for that matter, come from the wall, the +ceiling, or from some of the furniture in the room. +The table raps come from the top of the table or +under the table. Sometimes they sound like ordinary +raps, and then again they may give forth a +peculiar hollow sound which is difficult to describe +or to definitely locate. The appearance of these +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_231" id="Page_231">231</a></span>raps give positive proof that the conditions are being +established more or less fully, and the success +of the circle is almost sure to follow.</p> + + +<h4>Table Tippings.</h4> + +<p>Sometimes, however, in place of the raps being +manifested by the spirit forces, there will instead +be manifested that peculiar tipping of the table +which was the distinguishing characteristic of early +spiritualistic phenomena in the western countries. +In this case the tipping of the table will proceed +just as in the case of the raps, so far as the transmission +of messages is concerned. That is to say, +the table will tilt three times, one time, etc., in accordance +with the code, just as in the case of communication +by means of the raps. In addition to +this, however, the table may begin to manifest +strange motions; it may begin to raise itself, jump +around, spin around on one leg, slide across the +rooms, etc. In such cases the hands of the sitters +should be kept on the table, or if they slip off they +should be at once replaced thereupon. Sometimes +heavy tables will manifest more activity than the +lighter ones.</p> + + +<h4>The Spirit Signals.</h4> + +<p>When these rappings or table-tiltings begin to be +manifested, all in the circle should keep cool and +calm, and should refuse to become agitated or excited. +If the phenomena should be apparently meaningless +and disconnected, and resulting in no definite +communication from the other side, do not jump to +the conclusion that the meaningless rapping or +senseless table tipping is the work of foolish spirits +or flippant decarnate entities. On the contrary, you +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_232" id="Page_232">232</a></span>must remember that not only is your circle experimenting, +but that the spirits on the other side are +also experimenting in hopes of securing proper conditions +for intelligent communications and definite +messages. As we have said before, the spirits have +their own troubles, as well as the sitters, and both +sides are really engaged in an effort to "find each +other." As a writer has said: "Remember also +that you are merely experimenting, and that the +spirit people are also, perhaps for the first time, trying +to penetrate the veil and utilize powers and +agencies of which, in all probability, they know as +little as do you. So many disturbing factors exist—weather, +varying psychical conditions of the sitters, +agitated mental states, too great expectancy, or +anxiety for successful demonstrations—that the true +disposition to be maintained by the inquirer is that +of the scientific student, who carefully watches what +transpires, and endeavors to discover the causes of +failure as well as the conditions which favor success."</p> + + +<h4>Flashes of Communication.</h4> + +<p>In some cases the circle will have to sit several +times before the persistent though disconnected and +apparently meaningless raps or table-tilts will begin +to show positive signs of intelligent signalling. The +same thing would probably occur were the inhabitants +of the planet Mars to find themselves able to +flash signals to our earth—for a long time the flashes +would seem meaningless to us, until at last they +would seem to manifest a definite intelligent purpose +and rhythm. When this stage of the raps or table-tilts +has been reached, then the leader of the circle +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_233" id="Page_233">233</a></span>should acquaint the spirits with the code used, and +ask definite questions concerning the future conduct +of the seance, the answers to which the spirits are +requested to give through the signal code of raps or +tilts. When these answers begin to "come through" +plainly and definitely, then the seance enters a new +phase.</p> + + +<h4>Spirit Code Signals.</h4> + +<p>In this new phase, when once entered into, the formal +set procedure to be followed will be about as +follows: The leader of the circle, recognizing the +signs of the presence of spirits in the circle, will +address them and ask them whether or not there is +a spirit present who wishes to convey a message to +the circle, or to any one present. Then the spirits +signal back in the affirmative or the negative. If +the answer be in the affirmative, the circle leader +asks the spirits to indicate by the affirmative signal +when the name of the right person present is named—and +he then proceeds to slowly and plainly name +each person present, in succession, until the affirmative +signal is received. Or, he may ask the spirits +to indicate the identity of the spirit friends present, +when their names are called; and he then proceeds +to call over the names of the departed friends of +those present, as the same are requested by the sitters +or visitors to the circle. When the right name +is reached, the spirits signal in the affirmative, +either by raps of table-tilts, etc. After the question-and-answer +line of communication has been firmly +and strongly established, more definite information +may be obtained by the instruction of the system of +"alphabet calling," as described in a preceding portion +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_234" id="Page_234">234</a></span>of this book. In this system, the letters of the +alphabet are slowly and clearly called off, in succession, +until the affirmative signal is given regarding +the letter just called, which indicates that that letter +is to be marked down as a part of the sentence. Wonderful +messages have been received in this way, although +the process is very slow and somewhat tedious +in the case of long messages.</p> + + +<h4>Ouija Boards.</h4> + +<p>Of late years the sitters at circles have found a +quicker method of obtaining "letter by letter" messages +by means of the apparatus called "the Ouija +Board," which consists of a moving "Planchette" +with an indicator which moves over the letters +marked on a board, the hands of the sitters (or certain +of their number) being placed on the table of +the "Planchette." The indicator moves over the +line of letters, and indicates the letters of the message, +one by one. The Ouija Boards are sold at a +moderate price, and will be found a valuable adjunct +to any spiritualistic circle. During the past few +years, public attention has been strongly directed +to this manner of obtaining spirit communications +by reason of newspaper notices concerning the same, +and the fact that several books have been written +under spirit guidance imparted in this particular +way.</p> + + +<h4>A Home-Made Ouija Board.</h4> + +<p>A writer has given the following directions for +making a "home-made Ouija Board," viz., "A +Planchette may be used as an 'Ouija' by laying down +a sheet of paper upon which the letters of the alphabet +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_235" id="Page_235">235</a></span>have been written or printed in a fairly large +semi-circle, the words 'Yes' or 'No' being written +at either end, and figures from 1 to 9 written straight +across a little lower down. Now remove the pencil +and insert a small moderately sharpened stick as a +pointer, and the Planchette may run about, point to +letters or numbers, answers your questions at 'Yes' +or 'No,' or messages may be spelt out as you watch +its movements."</p> + + +<h4>Trance or Inspirational Mediumship.</h4> + +<p>Through the development and unfoldment afforded +by the development circle, the mediumistic +persons in that circle, particularly the medium who +is "sitting for development" in the circle, will in +all probability develop that phase of mediumship +caller "Trance Mediumship," or "Inspirational +Mediumship." Of this phase of mediumship a writer +has said: "This mental phase of mediumship involves +the development of a degree of impressibility +which may range from the conscious reception of +suggestion, or impulses, or thoughts from other intelligences, +to the lucidity on the spiritual plane +which is displayed by conscious clear-seeing, or +spirit-sight. The phenomena of super-sensuous reception +due to spirit influence are elicited in much the +same way as a mesmerist arouses the clairvoyant +powers of his subject. The somnambulic sleep, or +trance, is induced in the subject whose voluntary +powers are no longer under his control, and the involuntary +processes are well-nigh suspended. In +this state his spirit sometimes gains a larger degree +of freedom, and is able to perceive on the inner or +spiritual plane.</p> + + +<h4>Symptoms of Trance Condition.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_236" id="Page_236">236</a></span></p> + +<p>"If you are likely to become a trance-speaking +medium, you will probably experience a sensation +as a falling or dizziness, as if you were going to +faint; this may continue until you become entirely +unconscious on the external plane, and you will know +no more until you regain your normal condition, +although, while under the influence of the operator, +you may have been speaking more or less coherently. +He may not, at first, be able to convey the exact impression +he wishes to produce. His 'suggestion' is +not strong enough to set your involuntary nerves +vibrating in just the way he desires; consequently +his thought is not transferred to you in a manner +which insures faithful reproduction, and you should +not be disappointed because of such imperfect results +at the outset. If your mind is filled with the +desire to succeed, you will become too self-conscious, +and will thus destroy the very condition upon which +success depends."</p> + + +<h4>The Entranced State.</h4> + +<p>Another mediumistic writer says: "The entrancement +usually takes place all at once, and the entranced +one passes into the realm of communication +with the spirits without much warning of any kind. +When the medium is entranced it is highly essential +that there be no commotion or fear expressed in +thought or action in the circle. It must be remembered +that the welfare of the medium depends a +great deal on the conditions of the others present, +and purity of thought and pleasant expectation +should be the first thing looked after when the entrancement +occurs. In passing into the trance, the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_237" id="Page_237">237</a></span>medium usually grows very pale and acts not unlike +a person going into a faint. But he or she must be +allowed to pass behind the veil without any commotion. +When the entrancement is accomplished, the +manifestations may take place in different ways. +There are, in fact, many forms of manifestation belonging +to this particular phase of mediumship, but +they all come under the general rule and conditions."</p> + + +<h4>Trance Phenomena.</h4> + +<p>Another writer has said: "In entering the trance +condition of mediumship, you will probably become +semi-conscious, or perhaps almost completely unconscious. +The influence will stimulate your breathing, +which will become rapid and irregular; your eyes +will close and you will be unable to open them, and +your hands and body may twitch and jerk as if you +were being subjected to a series of galvanic shocks. +The sitters should keep calm and sympathetic, but +they should check any tendency on the part of the +medium to undue noise, or violence, or absurdity. +You will be aware of what you are doing, but will +be unable to fully exercise the will to interfere or +try to stop. You will most likely become conscious +of an impulse to do something, or to blurt out certain +words. If you resist, you will only make the +task more difficult and hinder the attainment of the +end you have in view. Your best course is to hold +your judgment in suspense; so do not be hostile or +critical, but act out your impressions.</p> + + +<h4>Entering the Trance.</h4> + +<p>"Let the influence have its course—say what you +feel you <b>must</b> say, and never mind about your own +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_238" id="Page_238">238</a></span>state of consciousness. You will be much more +likely to pass into the unconsciousness of the trance +(if you desire to do so) if you say, 'Now, spirit +friend, I trust myself to you, and will yield my body +and brain to your control, for you to do the best +you can with and through me. I am willing to co-operate +with you for the time being, and trust you to +do your utmost for the good of others.' It is not +necessary that you should be utterly unconscious, +although you may think it is, to prove that another +intelligence is operating upon and through you. The +evidence of that fact will be displayed in the nature +of the message and the unusual ability displayed by +you when under the stimulating influence of the +operator.</p> + + +<h4>Advice to Trance Mediums.</h4> + +<p>"Most mediums find that their powers vary. +Sometimes there seems to be a high degree of lucidity. +The impressions which they receive are clear +and strong; and the ideas seem to flow through them +freely, and the quality of the inspirations is exhilarating, +and they feel strengthened and uplifted. +But there are other days when they feel very much +alone. The influence that affects them is weak; they +get only hazy impressions, and there is a woeful lack +of ideas. It seems as if the heavens were brass, or +that they themselves were unresponsive. They +know not why, but whatever they can 'lay hold of' +to speak, or whatever the spirit people can project +into their sphere seems forced and incomplete. If +you should ever have these experiences, turn your +attention to something else. Do not 'harp on one +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_239" id="Page_239">239</a></span>string' too much. Physical exercise, change of +scene, social company, and rest, will soon restore +your tone and renew your powers."</p> + + +<h4>Speaking Mediumship.</h4> + +<p>In that form of Trance or Inspirational Mediumship +generally known as "Speaking Mediumship," +the communicating spirit assumes partial or complete +control of the vocal organs of the medium, and +the spirit then directly addresses the circle or audience +of listeners, just as he would do were he, himself, +actually in the flesh confronting them and using +his own vocal organs. In such addressing the +spirit manifests many of the characteristics which +distinguished him during his earth life. The medium's +voice is changed, and his manner takes on a +quite different form, i.e., that of the spirit which +he possessed in his own earth life. In fact, in some +cases, it has actually been observed that the very +body of the medium seemed to either shrink, or else +enlarge, as if taking the form of the etheric framework +of the controlling spirit.</p> + + +<h4>Public Speaking Under Control.</h4> + +<p>A writer gives the following advice concerning +Speaking Mediumship: "Should you be controlled +to give public addresses, it will be best to withhold +the name of the spirit who prompts or controls your +utterances. Most intelligent spirits prefer to be +known by their teachings, rather than by the names +they bore when on earth. If the addresses are eloquent +and beautiful, and the thoughts presented are +good and true, they will be acceptable on their own +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_240" id="Page_240">240</a></span>merits, and would not be one bit more valuable because +they were inspired by some well-known historical +persons. Whereas, if you announce the name +of a spirit, your hearers may consider that the address +does not come up to the standard of the ability +displayed by that individual before he dies, and may +discredit and discard the good that they might otherwise +have found in your utterances."</p> + + +<h4>Spirit Advice and Counsel.</h4> + +<p>If spirits voluntarily tender you their advice upon +business matters, especially if they are friends or +relatives whom you know and trust, and who, when +here, were capable and experienced business people, +you may well give heed to their counsel, even though +you may not feel it wise to follow it; but do not +make a practice of going to the spirits for information +concerning trade or finance. Why should you +expect that wise and enlightened spirits should concern +themselves about stocks and shares, commerce, +or manufacturing? Probably they knew but little +about these things when they were here, and have +no heed for such knowledge over there; and it will +be well for you to learn to live your own life, do +your business, and accept the ordinary duties and +responsibilities which naturally devolve upon you. +Let mediumship be a <b>part</b> of your education and +development, not the <b>whole</b>.</p> + +<p>Impersonating Manifestations.</p> + +<p>It will often happen that some spirit will take +control of the medium for the purpose of communicating +with a friend present in the circle or <b>audience</b>, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_241" id="Page_241">241</a></span>and for the purpose of positively identifying +himself to that friend, he may deem it necessary to +cause you to impersonate himself as he was during +his earth life. In such cases you will experience a +peculiar feeling of undergoing a complete transformation +of personality, and often a dual-personality +for the time being. Another instance of this kind is +where a spirit wishing to communicate with friends, +and this being his first opportunity to manifest in +the impersonating phase, he may yield to that peculiar +psychic law which seems to operate in the +direction of causing a spirit, manifesting for the +first time, to enact his dying experiences, and to +manifest a pantomimic reproduction of his last hours +preceding death. In such cases, the medium reproduces, +in a most startlingly real manner, the movements, +ways of breathing, coughing, gestures, ejaculations, +and may even go so far as to utter the "last +words" of the dying man whose spirit now controls +the medium. Every medium should be prepared for +an experience of this kind, for it will sometimes +completely upset a medium unfamiliar with it, and +not knowing just what it all means.</p> + + +<h4>Incidents of Impersonations.</h4> + +<p>In a case such as stated above, the medium will +probably find himself either partially or completely +conscious of what is being said and done by the spirit +through his body or vocal organs. He will naturally +strive to escape the utterance of the strange cries, +moans, vocal gasps and efforts, and the dead cries +and farewell words of the dying man or woman. +Some mediums have felt at such times as if they +were losing their reason, and they have struggled to +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_242" id="Page_242">242</a></span>throw off the spirit control and influence in order +to regain their mental balance. The best mediums +advise the young mediums to keep as cool, calm, and +collected as possible in such cases, and not to allow +themselves to become panic-stricken. A writer on +the subject has said: "Trust to the sincerity of the +spirit and the good sense of the sitters, and throw +off your fear. Yield obedience to your control, and +neither help nor hinder it. Just do and say what +you feel you <b>have</b> to do or say, and leave the results. +You cannot, or should not, be held responsible for +failure by the sitters, if there is no recognition; and +by responding and giving free course to the suggestion, +which reaches you as an impulse or mental +impression, greater success will follow, and the development +you seek will be promoted. If, however, +you find that the impersonations are untrue, and the +sitters are unable to interpret or recognize what you +do or say after you have followed out your impressions +a number of times, then resist them with all +your strength of will, and require from the spirit +the proof of his identity in some other way."</p> + + +<h4>Incidents of Inspirational Mediumship.</h4> + +<p>Another writer speaking concerning inspirational +mediumship, has said: "In inspirational speaking +it will be noted that the medium often gives a really +wonderful speech, although he may naturally be a +very poor conversationalist. These speeches are +often preserved and some of them form exceptionally +interesting literature. These speeches are generally +given when the medium is seated, but sometimes he +loses balance and falls to the floor. Still, as long as +the spirit control has anything to say, he will say +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_243" id="Page_243">243</a></span>it through the vocal organs of the medium. But it +must always be borne in mind that a medium does +not, as a general rule, become an inspirational +speaker all at once. There is a stage of development +through which he must pass in which the spirit +control assumes charge of the body of the medium, +and this takes some time and is usually accomplished +in steps. First, the medium gives evidence of inspirational +speaking by uttering guttural sounds, +and very often his mouth merely moves without giving +forth any sound whatever. Little by little the +control gains access to the inner atmosphere of the +medium, and when he has broken the final barriers, +he can speak and act and deliver what he has to say. +But it must be remembered that the mind of the +medium is not to be left out of the question entirely. +He is often called upon to aid in the interpretation +of the speeches the spirit delivers, and these he may +misinterpret and lend to them color of his own mentality, +without his conscious intention to do so, however."</p> + + +<h4>Value of Identification.</h4> + +<p>In impersonation mediumship, however, no matter +how interesting the manifestation may be, it is of +prime importance that the identity of the spirit +should be clearly established, providing that the +spirit himself claims positively to be some particular +individual; this, of course, does not apply to instances +in which the spirit does not claim identity +with any particular departed person, and where the +communications are given anonymously. It is this +feature of identification that renders this phase of +mediumship so valuable and important. A well-known +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_244" id="Page_244">244</a></span>medium, in a trance state, once delivered the +following message from a spirit: "Impersonation +mediumship is the most valuable that the world can +possibly have today. When by the aid of the impersonating +medium, the inquirer is enabled to converse +with his beloved deceased friends, and they make +themselves actually visible in the personality of the +medium, plain to consciousness and understanding, +and tell him specifically points and facts of identity +and experience that are utterly beyond the power +of any other intelligence to tell, then he has something +borne in upon him through the senses of sight, +of hearing and understanding that appeals to him. +Therefore, the impersonating medium is the most +valuable medium you can present to inquirers." Another +mediumistic writer has said: "This kind of +mediumship carries conviction of the real presence +of the so-called dead, and your aim should be to get +into communication with the intelligent operator at +the other end of the line, and elicit from him evidences +of his identity and purpose. Table movements, +raps, materializations, writings, messages, or +controls, are of comparatively little value unless by +their agency you can secure proofs of the personal +identity and survival after death of your departed +friends, or some indications of a rational purpose +on the part of the operator."</p> + + +<h4>Fraudulent Claims of Identity.</h4> + +<p>We would be lacking in our sense of duty and obligation +toward our readers, however, were we to +refrain from calling their attention to the fact that +positive and strict identification of the spirits, in +cases where identity is claimed, is a duty on the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_245" id="Page_245">245</a></span>part of investigators, particularly on the part of +those who happen to be relatives or friends of the +deceased person whose presence and identity are +being claimed by the controlling spirit who is manifesting +the impersonation. As we have said, elsewhere, +we must remember that there are all kinds of +decarnate spirits, just as there are all kinds of incarnate +spirits; and that the nature of a spirit is not +greatly changed by passing out of the body. Just +as there are imposters on the earth plane, so are +there imposters on the spirit plane. And, accordingly, +caution is to be exercised on both planes. The +following quotations from mediumistic writers will +serve to illustrate this point, and to show that the +best mediumistic authorities themselves insist upon +this precaution being taken.</p> + + +<h4>Guarding Against Fraudulent Spirits.</h4> + +<p>One writer says: "While most mediums seek for +some guide or control of prominence, it must not +be always taken for granted that the controlling +spirit during a seance is always just what he claims +to be. For instance, a spirit control might give his +name as Henry Clay, and he might deliver a spirited +talk or oration, which, however, would be reeking +with grammatical errors. Even though he insist +that he is Henry Clay, our reason will tell us that +he is not what he pretends to be. The change which +we call death cannot lead all spirits to reform, and +there are many who, as in earth life, are unworthy +of our association, and should be gotten rid of as +soon as they appear. When these fraudulent spirits +appear, the atmosphere of the circle should be +made very sacred and high in character. Evil spirits, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_246" id="Page_246">246</a></span>and those of low characters, cannot endure the +presence of elevated and high thoughts, and by the +holding of thoughts of this character the circle can +soon rid itself for good of these troublesome entities—and +it should do so without fail."</p> + + +<h4>Spirit Jokers.</h4> + +<p>Another writer says, on this point: "That there +are spirits who sometimes impersonate, and seek to +pass themselves off as friends of the sitters, cannot +be denied; in fact, we have had personal proof of +the same on several occasions. But these troublesome +and vexatious visitors invariably get 'bowled +out' if the investigators are observant and careful. +In fact, such entities are neither as numerous, or as +evilly disposed, as many persons imagine them to be. +There are spirits who 'play up to' the weaknesses +and flatter the vanity of those to whom they communicate. +And it is equally true that there are spirits +who give glowing assurances of the good things +that they will perform by-and-by, and profess to be +some of the 'great ones' of the past, is equally true. +It is a well-known saying that 'people love a lord,' +and this amiable weakness is fully realized by the +jokers on the other side—but the fault does not +wholly rest with them! Their too confiding and +credulous mediums are too often in the main responsible +for their own mystification and misleading. +They are often so anxious to be guided by some +'eminent' person who will be to them an 'authority,' +that they practically invite spirit pretenders to fool +them to the top of their bent. This does not apply +to all cases of real or supposed deception, but it does +cover a large proportion of such experiences. In +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_247" id="Page_247">247</a></span>many instances there is an element of self-deception—or +auto-suggestion—and the 'wish becomes father +to the thought,' and the sensitive medium's unrestrained +imaginative powers do the rest."</p> + + +<h4>A Typical Case of Identification.</h4> + +<p>The following typical case of undoubted identification +of a visiting spirit is related by Smedley in +his work concerning spiritualistic experiences, and +may be taken as a pattern to be followed by investigators +in demanding and obtaining proofs of identity +in cases where same is asserted. The medium in +this case was a woman of high standing in spiritualistic +circles, and the seance took place in Mr. +Smedley's own home. The medium was at that time +a perfect stranger to the Smedley family, and to +their little circle of invited friends. The seance was +opened by the singing of hymns, and before long +the medium went under control. Mr. Smedley says: +"She passed under the control of an intelligent being, +opened her eyes, and manifested the greatest +amazement." He then relates the subsequent experience +as follows:</p> + + +<h4>Recalling Past Incidents.</h4> + +<p>"After looking around the room very deliberately +at various objects, then at one person after another, +and fixing her eyes on my wife, she ran across the +room, and throwing her arms around my wife's neck, +she kissed her most affectionately, addressing her as +'My dear sister.' After speaking with my wife in +endearing terms, she came across the room to me, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_248" id="Page_248">248</a></span>and placing her right hand on my shoulder, said: +'Well, my dear brother.' (This was exactly as a +deceased sister of my wife had been in the habit of +doing.) 'How unspeakingly glad I am for such a +privilege as this! When we used to sit by the hearth +at night, conversing on various topics that used to +interest us so much, we little expected we should +ever have such a privilege. You know we used to +sit up at night discussing theological questions till +the embers in the grate died out, and sometimes a +chiding voice from upstairs cried out: "Alfred, +Alfred, do come to bed. Do you know what time it +is? You know Charlotte is not fit to sit up so late."' +This was precisely what had taken place, the exact +words being used.</p> + + +<h4>Identifying Property.</h4> + +<p>"She referred to a number of incidents known +only to her and ourselves. She asked for an album +in which she had written the dedication, pointing +this out, and also various pieces of poetry she had +written in it. She asked for a hymn-book, and desired +us to sing what had been her favorite hymn, +which at my request she instantly found. She next +asked for a Bible, and asked me to read her favorite +Psalm. I requested her to find it, although I knew +well which it was. She turned to it instantly, and I +read: 'The Lord is my shepherd,' etc. When the +Psalm was finished, the medium stood transfigured +before us; her countenance was radiant, and her +eyes bright with a heavenly light. Turning to my +wife, she said: 'Sister, dear, by inviting strangers +to your house tonight you have entertained angels +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_249" id="Page_249">249</a></span>unawares!' After the meeting, the medium remarked: +'When under control I was strongly influenced +to look around for a picture, but could not find +it. I do not know what it meant, but the control was +anxious to find a picture.' My wife replied: 'My +sister painted a picture of the Saviour bearing His +cross, many years ago, and it now hangs in our dining +room.' The above incidents, combined with her +mannerisms, and bearing in mind that the medium +was an entire stranger to us, and uneducated, were +sufficient evidence of the presence and influence of +her deceased sister to cause my wife to exclaim, <b>'Of +a truth, that was my sister Charlotte!'</b>"</p> + + +<h4>Identifying Historical Personages.</h4> + +<p>Of course, a close, personal identification, similar +to that stated in the above recital, is impossible in +cases when the spirit claims to be some well-known +historical personage. But in the last named class of +cases it will be found possible to ask questions concerning +the life and career of the supposed celebrity, +and to form a general idea of the correctness of the +claim by the quality and general character of the +answers given. It will be found that genuine spirits +are nearly always anxious to definitely establish +the truth of their claims to identity, and will often +go to great pains to do so. The character of the +language employed, the grammar followed, and the +general evidence of the intellectual capacity of the +spirit, all these will be found useful in testing cases +of claimed identity; and no genuine spirit has any +just cause to object to such tests and questions, if +made in the proper scientific spirit, and with ordinary +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_250" id="Page_250">250</a></span>politeness. In short, treat the spirit just as +you would were he in the flesh, speaking to you over +a telephone, and endeavoring to establish his identity; +this will always be a safe and just rule to employ +and follow.</p> + + + +<hr style="width: 65%;" /><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_251" id="Page_251">251</a></span></p> +<h2>PART XI</h2> + +<h3>HIGHER SPIRIT MANIFESTATIONS</h3> + + +<p>We frequently hear of, and witness manifestations +of, what is called "spirit psychometry," "spirit +clairvoyance," and "spirit clairaudience." In the +earlier chapters of the present book we have spoken +of the psychic principles and laws underlying +psychometry, clairvoyance, and clairaudience. We +have seen that all of these forms and phases of +psychic phenomena are capable of being produced +independent of spirit guidance, control, or influence. +In fact, most of such manifestations are so produced, +even when they are considered to be phases of spirit +mediumship. But, outside of these manifestations, +there are found cases in which such phenomena are +produced by the aid, influence, and assistance, if not +indeed the direct power of, the controlling spirits of +the medium.</p> + + +<h4>Spirit Psychometry and Clairvoyance.</h4> + +<p>In those instances in which the controlling influence +of such phenomena is clearly that of disembodied +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_252" id="Page_252">252</a></span>spirits, we find two distinct classes of the +same, as follows: (1) cases in which the spirits +aided in the establishing of the psychic rapport, and +thus rendered more efficient, clear, and strong; (2) +cases in which the spirits exerted their own psychometric, +clairvoyant or clairaudient power, and +then communicated the result through their mediums +to the circle. In the first of above classes, +the psychic faculties of the medium really perform +the work, although greatly aided by the addition of +the psychic power of the spirit. In the second of the +above classes, the work is performed solely by the +psychic powers of the spirits, and the medium acts +merely as the line of communication between spirit +and the circle. It must be remembered that the spirits +who have passed out of the body are possessed +of the same order of psychic faculties as are those +still in the body, and that, likewise, on both planes +there is a great variation of the degree of such powers +between different individuals.</p> + + +<h4>Spirit Psychic Assistance.</h4> + +<p>From the above, it will be seen that a mediumistic +person may practice in psychometry, clairvoyance, +and clairaudience, either with or without the assistance +of the spirits. In case the spirits are assisting +in the direction of performing the psychic work +themselves, and then communicating the result to +the medium, the medium of course has but to remain +passive and receive the communication. In cases, +however, in which the spirits assist merely by +strengthening the psychic power of the medium by +aiding in the production of the rapport conditions, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_253" id="Page_253">253</a></span>or by lending the psychic power to add to that of +the medium, then the medium has but to proceed +just as we have pointed out in the earlier portions +of this book devoted to the subjects of psychometry, +clairvoyance, etc.</p> + + +<h4>Writing Mediumship.</h4> + +<p>In what is known as "writing mediumship" the +medium's hand is controlled by the spirit, and is +caused to write messages to those present, or to +answer questions propounded by some of those present +at the circle. In some quarters such writing is +called "automatic writing," but inasmuch as this +last term is also applied to cases in which the hand +of the person writes a message telepathed by a living +person, it would seem that the old term "writing +mediumship" is still the best one to use in the cases +in which the spirit control is using the hand of the +medium for the purpose of communication. The following +statements made by different mediumistic +writers on this particular subject will prove interesting +and instructive to the young mediums seeking +development along the lines of this special phase +of mediumship.</p> + + +<h4>Incidents of Writing Mediumship.</h4> + +<p>One writer says: "If the medium reaches the +writing stage, he generally passes into it in much +the same manner that he does into the inspirational +speaking. That is, he becomes entranced, and in +entrancement of this kind he usually loses his conscious +self, although it is not essential that he should +do so. He may remain partially conscious, but he +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_254" id="Page_254">254</a></span>will be very pale and will have no control whatever +over the hand which does the writing. When the +hand that writes is generally the only part of him +that becomes numb, one entire side may become limp +and inactive, and it is at this stage that a pencil +must be placed in his hand all ready for writing, +and a large sheet of heavy paper be put on the table +before him. It is urged that the pencil be a heavy +one, and the paper tough and coarse, for the first +writing of a writing medium is not even a fair specimen +of penmanship, being heavy and very difficult +to decipher. As his hand wanders here and there, +his body may sway and the pencil be brought in contact +with the paper. When he begins to write, the +strokes are crude and jerky and uncertain. The +first notes that he delivers to the sitters are very +often difficult to make out, and sometimes it is impossible +to tell what they are. But this condition +will be gradually overcome until the writing is very +fair, and finally it can be written on much finer paper +and with an ordinary pencil. When questions are +to be asked, they may be put direct to the medium, +and the answers will be written out and signed by +the spirit sending them. As the medium develops, +it will not be necessary for him to have the questions +put to him verbally. Write the questions on a +little slip of paper, and place these slips in his hands. +The spirit will read them, and then use his arm as +before in writing out answers. But this stage cannot +be attained in a day or a week, and it is a sign +of the higher forms of development, and should be +looked upon by the members of the circle as evidence +of the highest order establishing the great +success they have attained."</p> + + +<h4>Developing Writing Mediumship.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_255" id="Page_255">255</a></span></p> + +<p>Another writer on the subject of writing mediumship +says to those developing this phase of mediumship: +"Your hands may be caused to shake and +move about as if you desired to write. You may +be quite conscious, or only semi-conscious, but you +will feel that you are unable to prevent the movements. +In such a case, the sitters should provide +pencil and paper and await results. They should +speak to the control and request him to work quietly, +and in all probability the rapid preliminary scrawls +will soon give place to slower and more legible writing. +Many persons have developed as writing mediums +who have never sat in a circle, and without +being entranced. We should advise you, if you decide +to sit alone and make experiments in this +direction, to avoid excitement, expectancy, and +preconceptions. Proceed as though you were speaking +to a visible friend, and request that someone +will move your hands to write. Provide yourself +with a writing pad, or several sheets of paper, and +while holding a pencil in readiness, withdraw your +thoughts from your hand and arm, and assume a +passive condition. If you are strongly mediumistic, +words and sentences may be written, but you need +hardly expect such results at first."</p> + + +<h4>Stead's Method and Results.</h4> + +<p>W. T. Stead, the eminent English investigator, +said: "I hold my pen in the ordinary way, but when +the writing is beginning I do not rest my wrist or +arm upon the paper, so as to avoid the friction, and +to give the influence, whatever it may be, more complete +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_256" id="Page_256">256</a></span>control of the pen. At first, the pen is apt to +wander into mere scrawling, but after a time it +writes legibly. Unlike many automatic writers who +write as well blindfolded as when they read what +they write as they are writing it, I can never write +so well as when I see the words as they come. There +is danger in this, which is most clearly illustrated +When my hand writes verse—especially rhymed +verse—for the last word in each line suggests to my +conscious mind a possible rhyme for the ending of +the following line; this rouses up my mind, my own +ideas get mixed with those of the communicating +intelligence, and confusion is the result." The above +statement of Mr. Stead becomes doubly interesting +and valuable when we remember that through his +hand, controlled by a spirit intelligence, came that +wonderful series of messages afterward published +under the title of "Letters from Julia," which book +excited the attention and interest of the civilized +world at the time of its publication, and even to this +day enjoys a great popularity.</p> + + +<h4>Automatic Writing vs. Inspirational Writing.</h4> + +<p>Another writer says: "Inspirational or impressional +writing is frequently mistaken for that which +is more purely passive or automatic. The medium +or sensitive person experiences a strong impulse to +write, but does not receive any clear or consecutive +train of thought. He sets down one word, and then +others follow as fast as he can indicate them, but he +must begin to write before the complete sentence is +given to him. In other cases, the thoughts flow into +his consciousness faster than his pen can record +them; but in the truly 'automatic' form of communication +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_257" id="Page_257">257</a></span>the mind of the sensitive is not consciously +affected. He can read and think about other and +entirely different subjects, and need take no more +interest in the work than he would if his hand did +not belong to him nor than if a spirit laid hold of +and guided the pencil. Some mediums who write +automatically have to be mentally quiet; they find +that if the mind is preoccupied the hand will not +write, although, even in such cases, it frequently +happens that the amanuensis is ignorant of the communication +until he reads it afterwards."</p> + + +<h4>Use and Abuse of Automatic Writing.</h4> + +<p>J. A. White, a trance and clairvoyant medium +himself, says of the phase of writing mediumship: +"There is a great tendency, particularly in cases of +automatic writing, to do too much of it. No sooner +do some people find that the pencil will move, than +they spend all their spare time in this fascinating +pursuit, which, in their undeveloped state, I believe +to be a dangerous and unwise practice. They are +apt to exclaim, when any question arises during the +day: 'Let us see what the spirits have to say.' +This, carried to extremes, leads to one thing, and +one thing only—obsession. I believe in fixing a +time, and, unless in exceptional cases, refusing to +sit at any other. Of course I am speaking of mediumship +when it is in its budding stage. A +developed medium can judge for himself, and knows +from experience how far to go. It is a favorite trick +of a certain class of spirits when they find they have +a sensitive who can 'feel' them, to give them that +pricking sensation in the arm which denotes their +presence. 'So-and-so wants to write,' and away +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_258" id="Page_258">258</a></span>rushes the medium for the pencil, and sits down. +This I do not believe in. I have seen far more +harm than good come from it. The proper way to +develop, in my opinion, is to sit at home in a small, +carefully selected circle, two or three times a week, +at stated hours, and with a competent conductor +who knows what he is doing."</p> + + +<h4>Advice to Writing Mediums.</h4> + +<p>A French medium says: "We urge beginners in +their own interest not to take up the pencil for +automatic writing, or to sit at a table for communications +at any free moment, without rhyme or reason, +for disorder in experiment is one of the first and +most serious dangers to be avoided. An absolutely +strict rule should be made not to attempt the effort +more than once every other day." Another writer +says: "The communications that are received by +the various forms of passive, impressional, automatic, +and inspirational writing must not be regarded +as valuable merely because of the conditions +under which they were obtained, nor because of +their spirit origin, real or supposed. Under all circumstances +receive with the utmost reserve and caution +long-winded communications from notable +characters who claim to be 'Napoleon Bonaparte,' +'Lord Bacon,' 'Socrates,' or other great personages; +for in the majority of cases, the value of the communication +is exactly the reverse of the importance +of the name attached. This applies to automatic +writings quite as much as to spoken messages. +Judge the statement made by the ordinary standards, +apart from their claimed exalted origin. If +rational, beautiful, and spiritually helpful and enlightening, +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_259" id="Page_259">259</a></span>they are worth having on their own +merits; but if they are unreasonable, wild or dogmatic, +or pretentious and flattering, they should be +discarded; and, unless you change their character +after repeated experiments, your attention should be +turned in some other direction."</p> + + +<h4>Drawing Mediumship.</h4> + +<p>What is known as "drawing mediumship" is but +a variation of writing mediumship, at least so far +as is concerned the nature of the manifestation. In +both cases the spirit control moves the hand of the +medium, in one case forming letters and words, and +in the other case forming figures, designs, etc. In +some rare instances, the spirit control operating +through the hand of the medium has produced +crayon drawings, water color sketches, and even oil +paintings, although the medium himself or herself, +was unable to even draw a straight line, much less +to execute a finished drawing or painting. The principle +governing such mediumship, and the development, +thereof, is precisely the same as that +governing the phase of writing mediumship previously +described.</p> + + +<h4>The Planchette.</h4> + +<p>From time to time, during the past fifty years, +there have been invented or arranged various forms +of mechanical contrivances designed to assist in the +development of writing mediumship. The most popular +of these has been the Planchette, which has enjoyed +great popularity for many years past. The +Planchette is a little heart-shaped board, having two +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_260" id="Page_260">260</a></span>legs, with tiny wheels at the end, attached to the +board. Near the pointed end of the heart-shaped +board is a hole, into which a pencil is inserted. A +sheet of paper of good size is spread upon a table, +and the Planchette is placed thereupon. Then the +sitter, or two sitters, place their hand or hands upon +the board—generally resting only the tips of their +fingers lightly upon it. The sitter or sitters then +await results.</p> + + +<h4>How to Use the Planchette.</h4> + +<p>If the sitter is mediumistic the Planchette will begin +to move about slowly at first, gradually gathering +force and definite direction. After a few +preliminary strokes, circles, or lines having been +drawn, the Planchette will seem to have been firmly +taken hold of by some spirit hand, and will begin +to write words and sentences in a more or less +'scrawly' fashion. When the writing once begins, +questions may be asked of and answered by the spirits. +Some persons report that to them the Planchette +seems to move by itself, pulling their hands +with it; but others report that they feel the movement +of their arms and hands, as the spirit propels +the machine in the work of waiting. Some know +what is being written during the process, while others +do not know what has been written until they +afterwards read it. Sometimes the writing begins +Boon after the sitting is commenced, while in other +cases the sitters have to wait a long time, or even +to sit several times before the writing actually begins. +Sometimes the Planchette will refuse to write +for certain persons, but will write freely for others. +The general advice is to exercise patience in the +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_261" id="Page_261">261</a></span>Planchette sittings, and not to expect to get the best +results at once; and, particularly, not to begin asking +questions immediately after the writing begins.</p> + + +<h4>Healing Mediumship.</h4> + +<p>Some mediums seem to be particularly adapted +to the work of healing by psychic force, and this +phase of mediumship is known as "healing mediumship." +The healing medium is guided principally +by the spirit influence, so far as is concerned the +choice of methods of procedure in his healing work. +The following directions, however, given by a mediumistic +writer, will give the young medium a very +good, practical general idea of the procedure to be +followed in case his spirit control does not indicate +some other method. This writer says:</p> + + +<h4>How to Heal by Spirit Power.</h4> + +<p>"If you are impressed with the idea that you possess +healing power, you can easily experiment upon +your suffering friends or acquaintances. If you are +mediumistic, and spirits desire to develop you for +the healing work, you will readily feel that you are +impressed what to do. Your hands will be guided +to the proper position, and you will spontaneously +make the requisite passes. Magnetic healing has +really nothing to do with massage, the induction of +sleep, or with any form of mesmerism or hypnotism. +The healing medium should centre his thought and +interest solely and wholly with the idea of effecting +a cure. He will need to be sympathetic, but hopeful. +Do not let your patient think about his ailments, +but arouse his thought and engage his +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_262" id="Page_262">262</a></span>attention upon some outside subject. Make him feel +comfortable, and lead him to expect good results; +to do this you must be affirmative and confident. +Unless you are impressed, or are controlled, to do +otherwise, sit in front and take hold of the hands +of the sufferer for a time, then make gentle, short, +downward passes over the part affected, and conclude +with long sweeping passes from head to foot +without contact. For local affections, point your +hands at or just touch the spot with your finger tips, +or make direct horizontal or slightly downward +movements, as if you were throwing something at +him. A warm, comfortable room is favorable to +magnetizing, and a genial mental atmosphere, +created by cheerful and kindly minds in the operator +and persons present, will contribute largely to +the success of the treatment. You will do well to +act upon your impressions and make the passes in +whatever way you feel impelled or compelled. If +you operate under spirit guidance, you will be impressed +more or less clearly how to proceed in each +case. In all probability you may sympathetically +'take on,' and be affected by, the symptoms of the +disease from which the patient suffers, and in that +way be able to form an accurate diagnosis of the +case; but you must guard against exhaustion, and +should always 'throw off' from yourself the influence +that you have received, and wash your hands thoroughly +after each treatment."</p> + + +<h4>Materialization Mediumship.</h4> + +<p>One of the rarest, and at the same time the most +eagerly sought after phase of mediumship, is that +known as "materialization mediumship." In this +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_263" id="Page_263">263</a></span>phase of mediumship the decarnate spirit is able to +draw upon the vital forces of the medium, and those +present at the seance, to such effect that it may +clothe itself with a tenuous, subtle form of matter, +and then exhibit itself to the sitters in the same +form and appearance that it had previously presented +in its earth life. Many of the most remarkable +testimonies to the truth and validity of +spiritualism have been obtained through this phase +of mediumship, and it is the aim of all investigators +to witness, and of most mediums to be the channel +of the production of, this remarkable phase of mediumistic +phenomena.</p> + +<p>In almost all instances of materialization phenomena +in the record of modern spiritualism we find +that a cabinet was employed. There are two main +reasons advanced for the necessity of the cabinet in +this phase of mediumistic phenomena. The first of +said reasons is that in many cases darkness has been +found necessary for the preliminary work of the +materialization, although absolute darkness is not +necessary in the general room in which the materialized +spirit forms afterward appear. The second of +the said reasons is that there seems to be a psychic +atmosphere created by the blending of the spirit +forces with those of the medium, which atmosphere +must be kept apart from and unmixed with the auras +of the members of the outside circle or the general +visitors at the seance.</p> + + +<h4>Why the Cabinet Is Necessary.</h4> + +<p>Just what is the technical reason for this necessity +is a source of argument and dispute among the different +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_264" id="Page_264">264</a></span>authorities on the subject, and it may +be said that the matter is not as yet definitely +settled. But whatever may be such technical +explanation, the fact remains that the seclusion of +the medium has been found almost absolutely necessary +for the production of the phenomena of spirit +materialization. The few exceptions noted in the +history of modern spiritualism only go to establish +the general rule. For the purpose of a general study +of the subject, it may be accepted as a general fact +that the production of spirit materialization has as +one of its necessary conditions the presence and use +of a dark cabinet in which the medium is secluded +from the circle or assemblage of persons attending +the seance.</p> + + +<h4>How to Make the Spirit Cabinet.</h4> + +<p>One of the best kind of cabinets for this purpose +is a small alcove room, or other small room adjoining +the room in which the visitors sit at the seance. +A large closet will also answer the purpose very well, +in fact many mediums prefer the closet to any other +form of cabinet. If neither small room or closet is +available, then it becomes necessary to build or erect +a cabinet for the medium. One of the simplest and +least expensive methods of building or erecting a +cabinet for the medium is as follows: Take a large +piece of dark cloth, cotton or woolen, or else a large +shawl, and fasten it by stout twine or cord across +a corner of the room. It will be better if the curtain +is made in two pieces, so as to allow it to part in the +middle for the purpose of the entry and exit of the +medium, and for the purpose of allowing the materialized +spirit form to show itself to the circle. It +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_265" id="Page_265">265</a></span>is not necessary that all light be excluded from the +cabinet, and therefore it need cause no worriment +if a little light filters in over the top of the curtain; +but the lights in the main room should be kept burning +"dim and low," not only for the purpose of aiding +in the actual work or materialization, but also in +order to preserve the proper conditions when the +materialized spirit presents itself between the +opened curtains.</p> + + +<h4>How to Use the Spirit Cabinet.</h4> + +<p>When the cabinet is properly arranged the medium +enters it and sits down on a chair provided +for that purpose. He should not be disturbed thereafter, +but should be encouraged and aided in his +work by the maintenance of a quite, reverent mental +attitude on the part of the members of the circle. +It will be found helpful if a few hymns are sung +while waiting for manifestations from the cabinet. +The best way to encourage materialization at a regular +circle is for gradual steps to be taken leading up +to this high phase of phenomena. For example, the +circle should sit in the ordinary way at its regular +meetings, and devote itself to the production of the +lesser forms of phenomena. Then, before adjournment, +the medium may go into the cabinet while the +circle sits for materialization phenomena. This +practice may be made to form a regular part of the +proceedings of the circle. But the circle must be +very patient concerning the production of this class +of phenomena, for the necessary conditions are very +difficult to develop, even when aided by the most +powerful spirits. Many sittings may be required +before even the slightest sign of materialization is +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_266" id="Page_266">266</a></span>obtained—but the final result will repay much waiting +and watching, much patience and much perseverance. +But sooner or later the phenomena will +come if the proper conditions are provided for them.</p> + + +<h4>Spirit Phosphorescence.</h4> + +<p>The first evidence of the presence and activity of +the spirit forces striving to produce the phenomena +and materialization will probably be the appearance +of peculiar hazy phosphorescent lights playing in +front of the curtain forming the front of the cabinet. +These lights will consist of small globules or balls of +phosphorescent light that will dance about, like the +familiar will-o'-the-wisp seen over swamps and in +damp, woody places. These lights will flit here and +there, will alternately appear and disappear. Sometimes +they will appear as if a multitude of fire-flies +were clustered in front of the curtain. When these +fire balls appear the circle may know that it is well +on the way to perfect materializations.</p> + + +<h4>Appearance of Materialized Substance.</h4> + +<p>As the power increases, and the conditions become +stabilized and perfected, the manifestations +will become more pronounced. It often happens +that cloudy nebulous bodies of psychic substance +are formed and float around in front of the cabinet, +like clouds of steam or vapor illumined by a dim +phosphorescent light. Sometimes attempts will seem +to have been made to form these clouds into the semblance +of the human body, and often these bodies +are more or less incomplete, as for instance the arms +may be missing, or else there may be dark holes +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_267" id="Page_267">267</a></span>where the eyes, nose, and mouth should be. It may +be stated here that the sitters should not be frightened +by these sights, nor should mental agitation +be permitted to manifest too strongly, as such conditions +act to retard further developments. Sometimes +perfect hands and arms materialize, but +apparently not attached to a body. These hands +may float out over the circle, and may touch the +members thereof. In rare cases these hands take +articles handed them by members of the circle, which +articles are then "dematerialized" and vanish from +sight, afterward appearing in other parts of the +house. Large articles of furniture have been known +to be dematerialized in this way.</p> + + +<h4>Materialized Spirit Forms.</h4> + +<p>Later on, the nebulous spirit forms will take on +more definite lines and form, and will become more +plainly visible, and will also assume a far more +"solid" appearance. When the phenomena reaches +its highest phases, the materialized spirit forms can +be plainly seen and actually recognized by their +friends in earth life. In some cases they will actually +leave the front of the curtain and will walk +down among the sitters, shaking hands with them, +touching them on the cheek, or even embracing some +loved one. In rare cases these materialized forms +are able to converse with the sitters in the circle, +just as plainly as when in earth life.</p> + + +<h4>Scientific Proof of Materialization.</h4> + +<p>It is not the purpose of this book to prove the existence +of mediumistic phenomena—rather it points +out the means and methods whereby the student may +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_268" id="Page_268">268</a></span>obtain such proof for himself or herself. But it may +be suggested here that the sceptic may find an abundance +of proof of the genuineness of materialization +phenomena in the records and reports made by eminent +scientists, statesmen, and others. Particularly, +the report of Sir William Crookes, the eminent English +scientist, will furnish such proof to the inquirer +who demands "scientific proof" before he will believe +anything out of the usual. Sir William Crookes +has given convincing evidence of the genuineness +of spirit materialization, even going so far to offer +records of the weight of materialized spirits, and +their photographs taken by him—in some instances +the photographs showing the forms of both medium +and spirit materialization.</p> + + +<h4>How to Conduct a Materializing Seance.</h4> + +<p>In sitting for materialization, the circle should +maintain the same general demeanor that it observes +at other times. Silence or dignified conversation +may be indulged in, but joking or levity should be +forbidden. Hands should be held, and reverent singing +indulged in. It should be remembered that this +phase of mediumistic phenomena is not something +apart and distinct from the lesser phases which have +been described in detail in this book. On the contrary, +it is simply a matter of degree, and the same +general principles underlie all phases of mediumistic +phenomena. Therefore, it is not necessary to repeat +the instructions regarding the conduct of the circle, +or the rules for the development of the medium. +Read the earlier chapters for the same, which are +equally applicable in this place as in the places in +which they originally appeared.</p> + + +<h4>Trumpet Mediumship.</h4><p><span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_269" id="Page_269">269</a></span></p> + +<p>In what is known as "trumpet mediumship," the +sound of the voice of the communicating spirit is +increased in power by the use of a trumpet shaped +arrangement of paper, card-board, tin, or aluminum. +There is no particular virtue in the material used, +and anyone may make a serviceable trumpet out of +heavy paper or thin card-board. The principle of +the use of the "spirit trumpet" is precisely that of +the well-known megaphone, i.e., it <b>magnifies</b> the +sound, and increases its carrying power. A spirit +speaking in the faintest whisper through the trumpet +is enabled to have its voice heard plainly by +those present in the circle, where otherwise nothing +would be heard. Often the spirit force is so strong +that it will pick up the trumpet and carry it around +the circle, tapping the various members thereof, and +whispering through it into the ear of some particular +members. Weak spirits, therefore, who are unable +to make themselves heard in the ordinary way, +often employ the trumpet with effect in seances. +When the trumpet is used, it should be placed on +the table, awaiting the use of the spirits.</p> + + +<h4>Spirit Playing on Musical Instruments, Etc.</h4> + +<p>The spirit forces also sometimes will see fit to play +upon musical instruments placed in the cabinet with +the medium, the guitar, mandolin, concertina, accordion, +etc., being the instruments preferred in +such cases. Of course the sceptics will claim that +the medium may play the instruments himself or +herself, and thus give ground for the claim of fraud; +consequently in the case of public seances, and many +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_270" id="Page_270">270</a></span>private ones as well, the medium will insist upon +having his or her hands tied, and other precautions +taken to eliminate the possibility of fraud and deception. +Such precautions are in no way a reflection +upon the medium, and are, in fact, demanded by +many mediums as a matter of self-respect, self-protection, +and the cause of truth. In many cases +in which the mediums were entirely lacking in musical +education, knowledge, or training, the spirits +have performed skilled selections of music upon the +instruments in the cabinet.</p> + + +<h4>Independent Slate Writing.</h4> + +<p>What is generally known as "independent slate +writing" is a very interesting phase of mediumship, +and one of the peculiarities thereof is that such phenomena +is sometimes produced through mediums +who seem to possess little or no mediumistic powers +in other directions. In independent slate writing +there is no employment of the hands of the medium +by the spirit to form the letters, words, and sentences +of the communication. On the contrary, the writing +is done directly by the spirit forces, independent +of the organism of the medium. Of course the +psychic power of the medium and his vital energy as +well is drawn upon by the spirits in producing this +form of manifestation, but the medium is sometimes +seated out of reach of the slates and in no case actually +touches the pencil.</p> + + +<h4>The Slate Writing Circle.</h4> + +<p>Independent slate writing is performed as follows: +The circle selects two common slates, or else one +folding slate. A small bit of chalk, or a tiny piece +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_271" id="Page_271">271</a></span>of slate pencil is placed between the two slates, the +latter being then placed tightly together, and then +bound with thick, strong twine—in some cases the +ends of the twine are fastened with sealing wax. +This trying and sealing is for the purpose of eliminating +the suspicion of fraud or deceit, and for the +purpose of scientifically establishing the genuineness +of the phenomena. The bound slates are then +placed on the table in the middle of the circle. In +some cases the medium rests his hands on the slate, +and in other cases he keeps his hands entirely away +from them—the phenomena itself evidently being +produced with equal facility in either case. A written +question may either be placed inside the slate +on a small bit of paper, or else sealed and placed on +top of the tied slates. In some cases the scratching +sound of the pencil may be heard proceeding from +the tied slates, while on others no sound is heard +while the writing is being done. When the slates +are opened, at the end of the seance, the slates will +be found to contain writing—the answer to the question, +or else a general message to the circle—the +writing sometimes consisting of but a word or two, +while in other cases both of the inside surfaces of +the slate will be found to be covered with writing. +It often requires quite a number of sittings before +this phase of phenomena is secured; in many cases it +is never actually secured in a satisfactory form.</p> + + +<h4>Spirit Paintings.</h4> + +<p>There are cases of record in which crayon drawings +have been produced on the slates by enclosing +small bits of various colored crayons therein when +the slates are tied together. Again, oil paintings +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_272" id="Page_272">272</a></span>have been secured on the slates, after small dabs of +oil paint of various colors have been placed on the +inside surface of the slates, a little linseed oil being +poured on each.</p> + + +<h4>Fraudulent Slate Writing.</h4> + +<p>Slate phenomena has been brought into some degree +of discredit and disrepute during the past ten +years or more, by reason of the fact that a number +of unscrupulous "fakers," or bogus-mediums, employed +a system where this class of phenomena was +counterfeited by trick methods. But, as all careful +investigators of mediumistic phenomena well know, +some wonderful results are still obtained, quietly +and without publicity or notoriety, in many family +or private circles. In this case, and in many others, +the very best mediumistic phenomena is often produced +in those family or private circles, where +mutual sympathy, harmony, and spiritual understanding +prevail, and where there is an absence of +the sceptical, cavilling, negative mental attitudes, +which tend to interfere with the free flow of spirit +power and the degree of manifestation. The tiny +flame burning on the family altars and in the private +shrines serve to keep alive the Light of the Spirit, +which is too often dimmed by the public glare of +counterfeit and sensational exhibitions of so-called +spirit power.</p> + + +<h4>Practical Advice to Developing Mediums.</h4> + +<p>The young developing medium who has read the +foregoing pages of this book will in all probability +soon discover just what phase of mediumship is +best suited for his natural powers, temperament and +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_273" id="Page_273">273</a></span>psychic constitution. As his innate psychic powers +unfold and develop he will be almost instinctively +led in the particular directions in which these powers +may find the opportunity for the best form of +expression and manifestation. And, at the same +time, the spirit friends which the young medium +will have drawn to himself will have discovered, by +means of experimentation, just what phase of mediumship +the young medium would best develop in +order to convey the messages and communications +from the spirit side of life. The following bits of +advice from mediumistic writers of good standing +will, however, perhaps serve to make the path +clearer for the young medium who is reaching out +toward the best and most efficient form of manifestation +of the powers which he has found are within +himself.</p> + + +<h4>Need of Special Development.</h4> + +<p>A writer says: "As a general rule, the best results +of mediumship are secured by special development +along the lines of natural aptitude. A 'Jack +of all trades is master of none,' and such a one is a +failure in mediumship as in anything else. You may +find it helpful to visit a public medium who is already +developed, and who can examine you and give +you insight into your natural psychic powers, and +counsel you regarding your qualifications and aptitudes, +and tell you what to do. But do not attach +too much importance to directions received in that +way, because so much depends upon the knowledge +and power of the operator. One spirit might use +you with success in one direction, and another in +some other phase; just as one mesmerist may make +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_274" id="Page_274">274</a></span>a subject clairvoyant when another has previously +attempted to do so and failed. Nothing but actual +experience will settle that point. If, however, after +a reasonable amount of patient devotion to the experiment +you do not succeed, or are disappointed +with what has been done, it will be advisable to effect +a change in the conditions. A dissatisfied state +of mind is a dangerous one. You may, if you choose, +sit by yourself, and try to obtain table movements, +or to get 'automatic' or passive writing. You can +make experiments in psychometry or try crystal +gazing, or endeavor to visualize and to become clairaudient, +but we should not advise you to sit alone +and invite spirits to put you into the trance. It is +better to join some good private circle."</p> + + +<h4>Advice to Discouraged Mediums.</h4> + +<p>A writer gives the following excellent advice to +young mediums who have become somewhat discouraged +at their lack of success, and slowness of +progress: "You have been already informed that +you are a medium, and that if you sit you will develop +special gifts. But you may say: 'I have sat, +and have not developed as I was assured I should.' +That is quite probable. The medium whom you +consulted may have misjudged your capabilities; +the spirit may have estimated what he could have +done with or through you, and, from his point of +view, may have been perfectly accurate; but possibly +the spirits who have endeavored to develop +you were unable to succeed. People often say: 'I +have been told many times that I should make a +good medium, but I have not had satisfactory results.' +When we hear such statements we are +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_275" id="Page_275">275</a></span>prompt to ask: 'Have you sat for development for +any length of time in a harmonious and congenial +circle? You cannot expect growth unless you give +the requisite conditions. You might as well anticipate +a harvest without sowing the seed—just because +you bought a sack of wheat! The marvelous +results achieved by expert acrobats and athletes are +due to their indomitable determination to succeed, +and their steady and continuous training of eye, +and muscle, and nerve. They concentrate their attention +and focus all their powers, and are at once +temperate, patient, and persevering in their experiments. +The same spirit of devotion; the same firm +attitude and watchful attention to all the details; +and the same observance of the conditions, physical, +mental, moral, and spiritual, are needed if you would +educate yourself and become a fit and serviceable +instrument for exalted spirit intelligence to afford +humanity the benefit of their experiences "over +there."'"</p> + + +<h4>Avoid Cross-Magnetism.</h4> + +<p>A popular mediumistic writer has given the following +excellent words of warning to young mediums: +"Do not go into public promiscuous 'developing +circles.' There is always a danger of 'cross +magnetism' and disorderly manifestations in such +gatherings. Owing to the mixed and inharmonious +mental, moral, and physical conditions which necessarily +exist where a number of strangers and curiosity +seekers are attracted, you run the risk of being +affected by undeveloped, unprincipled, frivolous, +mercenary, self-assertive, or even immoral spirits, +who, being attracted to such assemblies, seek to influence +incautious and susceptible people who ignorantly +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_276" id="Page_276">276</a></span>render themselves liable to their control. +The people 'on the other side' are human beings of +all grades; they are not morally purified by passing +through the death-change; and as we are constantly +sending into their other state 'all sorts and conditions +of people,' you need not be at all surprised if +you get into intercourse with the vain and foolish, +the unreliable and pretentious, or the selfish and sinful, +if you indiscriminately open the doors of your +psychic self and give a free invitation to any spirit +'passer by.'"</p> + + +<h4>Avoid Psychic Absorption.</h4> + +<p>"You can waste your time, and you can sit in +circles, absorb all kinds of psychological influences, +exhaust your own, and in many cases become so +filled up with contending influences that you are in +a state of psychological fever all the time, or so exhaust +yourself that you will become as limp and useless +as a rag. This is not the way to use the opportunities +you have; and you should avoid the +injudicious, promiscuous, and insane methods of development +of many who are extremely anxious to +develop you as a medium, and who often bring discredit +upon the subject of mediumship, and do no +one the slightest practical good—not even themselves. +We admit that the motives of those who +conduct public promiscuous developing circles are +good in most cases, but their methods are frequently +'injudicious'—to put it mildly. Under ordinary circumstances, +your own pure purpose and the spirits +who are in sympathy with your exalted desires and +intentions, are sufficient safeguards against the intrusion +of low, mischievous or malicious spirits, but +you should not venture into conditions which require +<span class='pagenum'><a name="Page_277" id="Page_277">277</a></span>the trained and disciplined will, and the influence +of wise and powerful spirits to protect you +against danger, until you have acquired the ability +to render yourself positive to the psychic spheres of +undesirable people, both in or out of the physical +body, and can voluntarily become passive and responsive +to the true and trustworthy friends whom +you know and love."</p> + + +<h4>The Stewardship of Great Powers.</h4> + +<p>We can not hope to more fitly close this book devoted +to the brief presentation of the facts of the +psychic world, and the world of spirit, than by quoting +the following words uttered by a faithful laborer +in the vineyard of spiritualism: "Spiritualism helps +us to understand the 'unity of spirit' and 'the brotherhood +of man' in the divine relationship wherein +the greatest among us is the servant of all. The +possession of great gifts is an added responsibility. +We are only stewards of our powers on behalf or +others, and our desire to gain knowledge and influence +should be vitalized and dignified by the intention +to use them to help, teach, and serve our fellows, +and in such service we shall ourselves be +blest."</p> + +<p class='center'><b>FINIS.</b></p> + + +<div class="transnote"><h3><a name="transnote" id="transnote"></a>Transcriber's Notes</h3> + +<p>Page 3: Interpretating amended to Interpenetrating; +Tranformation amended to Transformation. "Unchartered +Seas" <i>sic</i></p> + +<p>Page 4: Varities amended to Varieties</p> + +<p>Page 5: Full stop added after VII; Temperment amended to +Temperament; It amended to Is</p> + +<p>Page 6: Phosphoresece amended to Phosphorescence</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_7">7</a>: preceived amended to perceived</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_9">9</a>: "Subnormal" <i>sic</i>; Byond amended to Beyond; +opening quote marks added to "supernormal"</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_19">19</a>: "subdivisions, and sub-divisions" <i>sic</i></p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_20">20</a>: occulists amended to occultists; terrestial +amended to terrestrial. Missing closing quotes for +quotation added after 'radiant energy.' "Several great +class" <i>sic</i></p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_23">23</a>: Kellar amended to Keller; duplicate "have" removed</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_24">24</a>: Kellar amended to Keller</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_28">28</a>: interpretating amended to interpreting; pagaent +amended to pageant</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_29">29</a>: preception amended to perception</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_30">30</a>: duplicate word "of" removed</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_34">34</a>: One instance of Ochorowicz, one instance of +Ochoriwicz. Left as is</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_37">37</a>: second comma in 400,000,000,000,000 removed; +beyound amended to beyond; tremblngs amended to +tremblings; eough amended to enough</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_40">40</a>: wthout amended to without; phenoment amended +to phenomena</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_41">41</a>: Roetgen amended to Roentgen</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_42">42</a>: senes amended to senses</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_45">45</a>: duplicate line of text removed</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_50">50</a>: menium amended to medium</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_51">51</a>: transfrence amended to transference</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_54">54</a>: thought-wives amended to thought-waves</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_57">57</a>: coldenss amended to coldness</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_61">61</a>: pheonmena amended to phenomena; beenficial +amended to beneficial</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_63">63</a>: a amended to at</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_66">66</a>: resistence amended to resistance</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_68">68</a>: implicity amended to implicitly</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_84">84</a>: infinitessimal amended to infinitesimal</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_85">85</a>: antedeluvian amended to antediluvian</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_92">92</a>: Certain amended to Certainly; ont amended to not</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_94">94</a>: mainfested amended to manifested</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_99">99</a>: Symbollic amended to Symbolic; symbollically +amended to symbolically; sudent amended to student</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_101">101</a>: rendiiton amended to rendition</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_103">103</a>: self-stupefication <i>sic</i></p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_105">105</a>: very amended to vary</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_109">109</a>: occultist amended to occultists</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_120">120</a>: "There is ... many degrees" <i>sic</i></p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_123">123</a>: unforseen amended to unforeseen</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_126">126</a>: Section heading Absolute Time relocated from +middle of paragraph; unescapable <i>sic</i></p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_135">135</a>: being amended to beings</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_136">136</a>: Spritualism amended to Spiritualism</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_137">137</a>: enlighted amended to enlightened</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_138">138</a>: adherance amended to adherence</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_145">145</a>: perseverence amended to perseverance; +unconciously amended to unconsciously</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_155">155</a>: occulists amended to occultists</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_160">160</a>: produtcion amended to production</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_170">170</a>: genearly amended to generally</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_174">174</a>: Missing full stop added</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_174">174</a>: fundmental amended to fundamental</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_182">182</a>: "Materializations follows" <i>sic</i></p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_185">185</a>: parthway amended to pathway</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_186">186</a>: "modus operana" <i>sic</i></p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_187">187</a>: apostrophe added to others</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_190">190</a>: "personal composition" <i>sic</i></p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_203">203</a>: uninterupted amended to uninterrupted; +Psyschic amended to Psychic</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_210">210</a>: meduim amended to medium; coures amended to course</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_213">213</a>: "finnicky" and "finnickiness" <i>sic</i></p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_215">215</a>: senuous amended to sensuous</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_219">219</a>: healings amended to healing</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_223">223</a>: phychic amended to psychic; "subject is" amended to "subject if"</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_225">225</a>: comma after auto replaced with hyphen</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_232">232</a>: showe amended to show</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_235">235</a>: super-senous amended to super-sensuous</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_236">236</a>: Condtiion amended to Condition</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_243">243</a>: himeslf amended to himself</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_249">249</a>: how amended to now</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_252">252</a>: "clear and," amended to "clear, and"</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_256">256</a>: indicte amended to indicate</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_260">260</a>: showly amended to slowly</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_265">265</a>: materilaization amended to materialization</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_267">267</a>: mediumsistic amended to mediumistic</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_268">268</a>: phemonea amended to phenomena</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_269">269</a>: accordian amended to accordion</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_270">270</a>: State amended to Slate</p> + +<p>Page <a href="#Page_276">276</a>: ignoranty amended to ignorantly</p> + +<p>Small inconsistencies between the Table of Contents and +the section titles, such as spelling, capitalization and +hyphenation have been retained. In addition to these the +following discrepancies are here noted, but have been +retained:</p> + +<div class='center'> +<table border="0" cellpadding="4" cellspacing="0" summary="toc errata"> +<tr><td class='errata'><b>Page</b></td><td class='errata'><b>Part</b></td><td class='errata'><b>Note</b></td></tr> + +<tr><td class='errata'>3</td><td class='errata2'>I</td> +<td class='errata2'>In the Table of Contents Super-sensible Vibrations should +be followed by The Higher Vibrations. +The Higher Senses of Man is The +Higher Senses of Men on page <a href="#Page_21">21</a>. +In the Table of Contents Discovery +of New Worlds should be followed by +Transcendental Senses.</td></tr> + +<tr><td></td><td class='errata'>III</td> +<td class='errata2'>The Categories of Thought is titled +The Contagion of Thought on page <a href="#Page_56">56</a>.</td></tr> + +<tr><td class='errata'>4</td><td></td> +<td class='errata2'>In the Table of Contents Repelling +Adverse Influences should be followed +by Neutralizing Psychic Influences.</td></tr> + +<tr><td></td><td class='errata'>IV</td> +<td class='errata2'>Classification of Clairvoyant +Phenomena is Classification According +to General Distinctions on page <a href="#Page_81">81</a>.</td></tr> + +<tr><td></td><td class='errata'>V</td> +<td class='errata2'>In the Table of Contents Absolute +Time should be followed by: The +Occult Hypothesis. "The Prophecy of +Cazotte." The Dinner of the Elect. +The Illuminatus. The Beginning of the +Prophecy. The Shadow of the +Guillotine. The Fall of the Great. +The Fate of Royalty. The Fulfillment +of the Prophecy. Other Historical +Instances. The Eternal Verities.</td></tr> + +<tr><td class='errata'>5</td><td class='errata'>VII</td> +<td class='errata2'>Spirit Impersonation is titled Spirit +Inspiration on page <a href="#Page_165">165</a>. +Inspirational Speaking is titled +Inspirational Writing on page <a href="#Page_168">168</a>.</td></tr> + +<tr><td></td><td class='errata'>VIII</td> +<td class='errata2'>In the Table of Contents The Jacob's +Ladder of Communion should be +followed by The Attainment of +Excellence.</td></tr> + +<tr><td class='errata'>6</td><td class='errata'>IX</td> +<td class='errata2'>Difficulties Among Spirits is +Differences Among Spirits on page +<a href="#Page_215">215</a>. In the Table of Contents +Self-Protection for Mediums should be +followed by: Danger in Indiscriminate +Magnetizing. Detrimental Magnetic +Influence. Mediumistic +Auto-Suggestion. "Psychic Sponges." +Investigate Your Spirits. Spirits Are +Still Human Beings. Beware of +Domineering Spirits.</td></tr> + +<tr><td></td><td class='errata'>X</td> +<td class='errata2'>Impersonating Manifestations does not +appear in the text.</td></tr> + +<tr><td></td><td class='errata'>XI</td> +<td class='errata2'>In the Table of Contents Spirit +Paintings should be followed by: +Fraudulent Slate Writing. +Practical Advice to Developing +Mediums should be followed by: Need +of Special Development. Advice to +Discouraged Mediums. Avoid +Cross-Magnetism. Avoid Psychic +Absorption. The Stewardship of Great +Powers.</td></tr> +</table> +</div> + +<p>Section titles sometimes end with a full stop, and other +times not: left as is.</p> + +<p>Quotation marks and hyphenation have generally been +standardised. Where a word occurs an equal number of times +as hyphenated and unhyphenated, both forms have been +retained. Where two spellings of a word have been used (for +example, magnetiser/magnetizer; skeptic/sceptic) both have +been retained.</p></div> + + + + + + + + +<pre> + + + + + +End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Genuine Mediumship or The Invisible +Powers, by Bhakta Vishita + +*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GENUINE MEDIUMSHIP *** + +***** This file should be named 25337-h.htm or 25337-h.zip ***** +This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: + http://www.gutenberg.org/2/5/3/3/25337/ + +Produced by Suzanne Lybarger, Brian Janes and the Online +Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net + + +Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions +will be renamed. + +Creating the works from public domain print editions means that no +one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation +(and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without +permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, +set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to +copying and distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works to +protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm concept and trademark. Project +Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you +charge for the eBooks, unless you receive specific permission. If you +do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the +rules is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose +such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and +research. They may be modified and printed and given away--you may do +practically ANYTHING with public domain eBooks. Redistribution is +subject to the trademark license, especially commercial +redistribution. + + + +*** START: FULL LICENSE *** + +THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE +PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK + +To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free +distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work +(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project +Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project +Gutenberg-tm License (available with this file or online at +http://gutenberg.org/license). + + +Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic works + +1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to +and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property +(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all +the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy +all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your possession. +If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the +terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or +entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. + +1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be +used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who +agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few +things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works +even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See +paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement +and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. See paragraph 1.E below. + +1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the Foundation" +or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the +collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an +individual work is in the public domain in the United States and you are +located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from +copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative +works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg +are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project +Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting free access to electronic works by +freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm works in compliance with the terms of +this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with +the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by +keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project +Gutenberg-tm License when you share it without charge with others. + +1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern +what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in +a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check +the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement +before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or +creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project +Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning +the copyright status of any work in any country outside the United +States. + +1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: + +1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate +access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear prominently +whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work on which the +phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the phrase "Project +Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, +copied or distributed: + +This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere at no cost and with +almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or +re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included +with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org + +1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is derived +from the public domain (does not contain a notice indicating that it is +posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied +and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees +or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work +with the phrase "Project Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the +work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 +through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the +Project Gutenberg-tm trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or +1.E.9. + +1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted +with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution +must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional +terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked +to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works posted with the +permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work. + +1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this +work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. + +1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this +electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without +prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with +active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project +Gutenberg-tm License. + +1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, +compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any +word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or +distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format other than +"Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official version +posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site (www.gutenberg.org), +you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a +copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon +request, of the work in its original "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other +form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg-tm +License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. + +1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, +performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works +unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. + +1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing +access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works provided +that + +- You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from + the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method + you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is + owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he + has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the + Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments + must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you + prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax + returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and + sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the + address specified in Section 4, "Information about donations to + the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation." + +- You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies + you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he + does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm + License. You must require such a user to return or + destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium + and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of + Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +- You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any + money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the + electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days + of receipt of the work. + +- You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free + distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. + +1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg-tm +electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set +forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from +both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and Michael +Hart, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the +Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. + +1.F. + +1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable +effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread +public domain works in creating the Project Gutenberg-tm +collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain +"Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or +corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual +property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a +computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by +your equipment. + +1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right +of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project +Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project +Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all +liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal +fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT +LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE +PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH F3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE +TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE +LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR +INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH +DAMAGE. + +1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a +defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can +receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a +written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you +received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with +your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with +the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a +refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity +providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to +receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy +is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further +opportunities to fix the problem. + +1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth +in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS' WITH NO OTHER +WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO +WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTIBILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. + +1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied +warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. +If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the +law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be +interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by +the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any +provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions. + +1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the +trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone +providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in accordance +with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, +promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works, +harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, +that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do +or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg-tm +work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any +Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any Defect you cause. + + +Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm + +Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of +electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers +including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists +because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from +people in all walks of life. + +Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the +assistance they need, is critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's +goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will +remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project +Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure +and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future generations. +To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation +and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 +and the Foundation web page at http://www.pglaf.org. + + +Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive +Foundation + +The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit +501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the +state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal +Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification +number is 64-6221541. Its 501(c)(3) letter is posted at +http://pglaf.org/fundraising. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent +permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. + +The Foundation's principal office is located at 4557 Melan Dr. S. +Fairbanks, AK, 99712., but its volunteers and employees are scattered +throughout numerous locations. Its business office is located at +809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887, email +business@pglaf.org. Email contact links and up to date contact +information can be found at the Foundation's web site and official +page at http://pglaf.org + +For additional contact information: + Dr. Gregory B. Newby + Chief Executive and Director + gbnewby@pglaf.org + + +Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg +Literary Archive Foundation + +Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide +spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of +increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be +freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest +array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations +($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt +status with the IRS. + +The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating +charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United +States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a +considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up +with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations +where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To +SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any +particular state visit http://pglaf.org + +While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we +have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition +against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who +approach us with offers to donate. + +International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make +any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from +outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. + +Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation +methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other +ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. +To donate, please visit: http://pglaf.org/donate + + +Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic +works. + +Professor Michael S. Hart is the originator of the Project Gutenberg-tm +concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared +with anyone. For thirty years, he produced and distributed Project +Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support. + + +Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed +editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the U.S. +unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily +keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition. + + +Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search facility: + + http://www.gutenberg.org + +This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, +including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary +Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to +subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. + + +</pre> + +</body> +</html> |